Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura

Take everything, leave no one behind!

Aomori travels through the world of Naruto and awakens the bond system.

As long as you like the Naruto beauties, you can get rewards.

Since then, Cangmu has gone further and further on the road of being the top beauty.

Hinata: “Aoki-kun…is this really edible?”

Tsunade: “Aoki you bastard, you still want to change positions after several positions.”

Mei Terumi: “Aoki, be careful or I’ll melt you.”

Ninja World: “Damn Kaguya, what about the wrong person?!!”

Cang Mu said calmly, “Get up first, someone is looking for you.”

Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura
Chapter 1: Awakening, Orochimaru’s Laboratory
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 1 Awakening, Orochimaru’s Laboratory Pictures and Text
Otogakure, located deep in the mountains.
There are many human culture chambers in a special laboratory.
However, most of the human cabins have been abandoned, and the people inside have lost their vital signs.
However, in the farthest corner, there is a culture chamber with an experimental subject with a faint breath.
The experimental subject in the cabin was a boy who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old.
The boy had silver hair, well-defined muscles, and smooth, shiny skin all over his body. He didn’t look like he had been the subject of human experiments at all.
Only in his distracted eyes were there the characteristics of a two-magatama Sharingan!
Aomori was the experimental subject inside, and he just traveled to the world of Naruto last month.
But he found that this Naruto world was somewhat different from what Aogami remembered.
From the discussions among the researchers around him, Aoki roughly understood that the period should be the 62nd year of Konoha.
That was the year Sasuke defected from Konoha.
But the Sound Village organized by Orochimaru in this world has already reached a certain scale.
It even became an open ninja village and openly absorbed other small villages to strengthen the Sound Village.
Unfortunately, Aomori was captured by the ninjas of Sound Village just after he came here and had not yet figured out where he was.
Fortunately, he had the system. Somu originally wanted to make great achievements in Sound Village and conquer the beauties in the ninja world.
But he is still too young.
Under Orochimaru’s rule, the Otogakure still can’t change its bad habits and is still conducting some inhumane human experiments in secret.
Souki, who had just received a newbie gift package and obtained a magatama Sharingan, was used as a guinea pig by Orochimaru’s research team.
But by accident, perhaps because he was too sad and angry during the experiment, Somu’s single magatama evolved into two magatama.
But he also died unexpectedly because of this.
…
Didi——
The sound of the culture equipment echoed in the cold laboratory.
Cangmu in the cabin gradually regained consciousness.
At this moment, the crisp sound of high heels tapping came into Cangmu’s ears.
Cang Mu narrowed his eyes slightly, and two experimenters dressed extremely sexy walked over.
A long-haired woman, wearing only a translucent tight underwear under her white coat, with two snowballs shrouded in black gauze, about to burst out.
Another woman with short hair was dressed just as boldly.
The two experimenters walked straight towards Cangmu’s culture chamber.
“There are faint signs of life, but I guess, like the previous ones, they won’t survive.”
The long-haired woman pressed her delicate red lips against the incubation chamber, as if she wanted to kiss the Cang Mu inside through the glass.
“What a pity! He has such a perfect body and such a handsome face. If he could survive, I would let Xiaoxue taste him!” The long-haired woman looked like a nymphomaniac.
“Don’t even think about it. It would be disastrous if Lord Orochimaru found out!”
“Tsk! But! So many test subjects, including the strongest one, couldn’t survive! Is there any point in continuing the experiment?”
“Don’t talk nonsense! You’ll be in trouble if Orochimaru hears you!”
“Then it would be worth it if I could have a good time with this guy called Cang Mu before I suffer!”
The long-haired girl kissed the glass cabin, then turned and left.
“You’re such a pervert!”
“You’re still talking about me! Don’t think I don’t know how many times you’ve sneaked in here late at night to…dig for this Cangmu!”
The two smiled at each other, their laughter full of teasing.
However, the next moment, the entire laboratory was shaken violently.
The two men’s expressions changed instantly, and they looked at each other in panic.
The long-haired woman picked up the communicator and asked, “What happened?”
“It’s Room A. One of the test subjects has gone berserk. It seems to be the one with the Kekkei Boundary: Corpse Vein!”
After receiving the news, the two left the laboratory in panic.
However, just as the two closed the door of the laboratory and the space fell into darkness, Cangmu’s eyes suddenly opened.
Three blood-colored magatama kept spinning in his eyes.
Cangmu, who had regained consciousness a long time ago, was waiting for this moment. Now is the best time to escape.
Cangmu stared at the glass hatch closely, then raised one hand, and a terrifying amount of chakra gathered in his mouth.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
A huge, scorching fireball spewed out of Cangmu’s mouth, easily shattering the hard culture chamber.
This is also one of his great gift packs for beginners – a complete guide to basic ninjutsu.
“Two beakers!”
Perhaps because he had been used as an experimental subject for too long, the desire accumulated in Cangmu’s body had become extremely inflated.
So after escaping from the predicament, he couldn’t help but say those words.
Fortunately, Cangmu shook his head and his mind calmed down a lot instantly.
Cangmu slowly walked out of the incubator. He was surprised by the huge amount of chakra in his body.
After getting familiar with his body again, Cangmu began to look around and was stunned.
Almost all the experimental subjects in the entire laboratory were covered with curse marks.
Some grew “chicken wings” like Sasuke in the anime, some had tails, and some grew turtle shells…
This scene frightened Cangmu so much that he quickly took a picture of himself using the glass hatch next to him.
He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there was only a faint curse mark on his arm.
But the next moment, Cangmu became uneasy again, because when he looked down, he saw a majestic mountain.
Damn it! Orochimaru! You won’t…
Cangmu was so scared that he hurried to check it out and found that all functions were normal, but the scale was much larger.
I don’t know if it’s the effect of the novice gift pack or the strange change brought about by the curse!
No wonder those two beakers are staring at me every day!
After confirming that there was no movement outside, Cangmu walked out carefully.
………………
…………………
The new book is launched, the first day’s data is very critical, I beg for your support!
Collect everything without leaving any one out!
Asking for flowers, reviews, monthly tickets, etc.!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: First Encounter with Black Silk Sakura (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 2 First Encounter with Black Silk Sakura Pictures and Text
Bang!
The door of the human laboratory was easily broken by Cangmu with one punch.
Aoki’s newbie gift pack includes: intermediate taijutsu, a complete guide to basic ninjutsu, and a single magatama Sharingan (which has evolved to a double magatama).
The small iron gate is naturally no problem.
A team of Sound Ninjas who were about to deal with the runaway experimental subject were startled by the sudden appearance of Souki.
“What’s going on today?! Is there a runaway test subject?”
“What are you doing? You two go and take care of him! We’ll go deal with the runaway corpse!” The team leader believed that no matter how strong a newly awakened experimental subject was, he wouldn’t be that strong.
Therefore, only a Chunin was arranged to deal with Aoki.
The two Chunins obviously thought so too, and rushed towards Aogaki leisurely.
However, he did not expect that Somu’s strength was so amazing. He knocked down the two men in just a few moves with the combination of ninjutsu and physical skills.
Then, Cangmu took advantage of the fact that no one else’s attention was on him and rushed towards the exit.
“What is the guard team doing? Why are they still…” The long-haired researcher walked out of the laboratory cursing, but happened to run into Cangmu who rushed out.
I was suddenly surprised and a little happy.
“You! You! You! Someone come quickly…ah——”
However, before she could finish her words, she was knocked unconscious by Cangmu’s elbow.
Souki continued to run wildly. This was his only chance. If he was caught again, the person who would guard him next time might be Orochimaru himself.
Running to the end of the passage, Cangmu finally saw a ray of light.
He had already seen the hope of survival, and Cangmu’s heartbeat couldn’t help but start to accelerate.
But perhaps because of the effect of the curse, Cangmu was in a very excited state, and even had the urge to go back and have a big fight with the long-haired girl.
At this moment, the two Otoninus guarding the cave entrance had already discovered Aomura. They immediately took out the scroll from their waist and began to perform summoning techniques.
However, seeing that Cangmu seemed to be in a crazy state, both of them couldn’t help but tremble.
When Cangmu approached, the two men completed the spell, and two giant pythons over one meter thick emerged from the scroll and bit Cangmu fiercely.
But Cangmu had already prepared for the response, and he used two consecutive fireballs to burn the giant python to ashes in an instant.
But this was not the end. Amidst the flames of the Great Fireball Technique, two kunai shot out as fast as lightning, accurately piercing the foreheads of the two guards.
Cangmu finally rushed out of the cave.
However, when Cangmu walked out of the cave, he was dumbfounded. The cave was built on a cliff, although there were stairs leading down the mountain.
But if you do that, you will definitely be surrounded and blocked.
Cang Mu made up his mind and came to the edge of the cliff, panting.
Looking down, there is a dense forest and the cliff is a hundred meters high.
“Where are you running to!”
At this moment, the sound of the Otogakure ninja’s pursuers came behind him.
Damn it, you want to take me back to be your guinea pig again? No way!
Cangmu let out a long sigh and jumped directly off the cliff.
This scene stunned the pursuers behind them. “Forget it, let’s go back. It’s useless even if we catch this idiot.”
The other side.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet!”
“Water Dragon Bomb!”
Falling directly from a height of hundreds of meters, even with the cushion of the trees, it is certain death.
Cangmu could only rely on continuously releasing water dragon bullets to slow down his falling speed.
Bang——
After a violent impact, Cangmu finally landed safely, but half of his body was buried in the soil.
The dusty Cangmu did not stop, but immediately crawled out and continued to rush out without looking back.
There is only one voice in Cang Mu’s mind: survive
After passing through patches of thorns and jungles, and finally after exhausting all his chakra and strength, Cangmu saw the shadow of a village.
He vaguely saw the symbol of the Fire Country. Orochimaru’s experimental base was actually within the territory of the Fire Country?
This is absolutely great news!
But before he could be happy, he fell to the ground with his eyes black due to exhaustion.
Cangmu lay on the ground in a daze until the sky started to drizzle and drops of rain fell on his face.
Only then did he gradually regain consciousness.
In the dim light, he seemed to see a pair of huge white rabbits holding his head in between.
I met a good person, Cangmu thought.
But…why is this good guy so violent?
Hmm…it smells a bit fragrant.
While walking on the roadside, Sakura suddenly saw a dead body. She was so scared that she wanted to drop her umbrella and run away.
But when he glanced at it, he found that Cangmu’s chest was still rising and falling.
“Not dead yet?” Sakura asked in surprise.
But more importantly, “This guy is so good-looking! He’s even more handsome than Sasuke!”
“Could this be a gift from God…”
Before Sakura could finish her words, her face suddenly turned red. She subconsciously lowered her head slightly, and her hands unconsciously tugged at the corners of her clothes.
The clothes on Cangmu’s body had long been tattered, especially his lower body, which was buried in the soil and only a piece of cloth was left.
So when Sakura came in front of Souga, she saw Souga’s majestic figure at a glance!
Wha…what?
What is that? No… Impossible! How could it be so…
The powerful visual impact made Sakura swallow her saliva and stand there in a daze!
At this time, Cangmu finally opened his eyes, but because of the dripping rain, he only squinted slightly.
But the first thing he noticed was the girl’s beautiful black silk legs that were wet by the rain.
Sakura was stunned for a moment before coming back to her senses and noticed a musical symbol on Souga’s tattered clothes!
This is… the symbol of Sound Village!
He looks like…
Could it be that he is Orochimaru’s experimental subject?
This bastard, not only did he trick Sasuke away, but he also took away such a handsome…
Sakura was shocked and felt a little selfish.
Because Sakura is now tracking down Sasuke’s whereabouts with other friends from Konoha Village.
If he is really Orochimaru’s experimental subject, then the search for Sasuke’s whereabouts…
Sakura suddenly felt a little conflicted after seeing Souga’s handsome looks and that amazing magical object.
Her enthusiasm for finding Sasuke faded in an instant.
Out of compassion as a medical ninja and some of her own selfish motives, Sakura hurried forward to help Souki up.
“Are you…are you okay? Let me take you to where you live first! I’ll check you over!”
Sakura was already quite strong, but it was still a bit of a struggle for her to help Souga up. The two of them were pressed against each other, and the close contact made both of them feel a little awkward.
Sakura didn’t breathe a sigh of relief until she got Souga on her back.
However, suddenly, Sakura’s face, which had just calmed down, turned red again.
Because the ninja tool on Cangmu’s waist was stuck right between her plump buttocks.
At this time, the curse mark on Cang Mu’s arm was spreading, even occupying the entire wrist…
Chapter 3: The curse seal breaks out, knocking Sakura over (old version)
Sakura enjoyed the ambiguous contact between the two with a bit of shame.
It was not until a long time later that she finally arrived at a hotel, which was her temporary residence.
After being placed on the bed by Sakura, Souki’s breathing gradually calmed down.
So he couldn’t help but look at the already charming Sakura.
So I became even more excited.
Damn it!
What’s going on? I have already decided to conquer all the beauties in Naruto and become the harem king!
But you can’t be that hungry, right?
When I see someone, I can’t help but think…
I used to be a gentleman!
After looking at Sakura for a long time, Cangmu finally looked at her face!
After observing for a while, Cangmu felt that this youthful girl looked a little familiar!
“Damn, Sakura!” Cangmu finally recognized the other person.
Of course, Sakura, who was wiping her hair, still noticed Sogi’s undisguised gaze. However, Sakura pretended not to see it, and instead enjoyed Sogi’s gaze.
After drying her hair, Sakura spoke: “Hello, my name is Haruno Sakura, and I’m a Chunin from Konoha Village.”
Sakura? Chunin?
Sure enough, it was about the same time as Cangmu estimated.
Sakura’s self-introduction also made Sogi confirm his situation.
Since I met Sakura, it means that this place is not too far from Konoha Village!
Then I should be safe for the time being.
“My name is Cang Mu!”
After Sogi briefly introduced himself, Sakura turned her head and took a look. With the help of the light in the room, Sakura looked at Sogi’s appearance again. Even the stains on his face couldn’t hide his handsomeness.
But when he looked down again, he turned his head away in shock, his face turned red, and he almost fell to the ground.
Sakura took a deep breath: At this level… if I were to awaken and fight him… I would definitely get myself hurt!
Girls in the Naruto world generally mature early. Sakura is at her age and is extremely hungry. She is usually busy with training, and Sasuke is indifferent to her, so she naturally has no chance to experience it.
But from the first moment she saw Cangmu, she couldn’t help but have wild thoughts.
As Sakura thought about it, her breathing became rapid.
But she pretended to be calm on the surface: “What happened to you? The logo on your clothes…” Sakura quickly changed the subject to ease her body’s instinctive reaction.
Cang Mu raised his hand and looked at his tattered clothes: “You are from Konoha Village, don’t you know me?”
“Are you really Orochimaru’s experimental subject?” Sakura’s tone suddenly became excited, with a hint of excitement in it.
Sakura and Soggi exchanged a glance, and suddenly felt that her tone was not right. She quickly suppressed her emotions and explained: “Uh, that’s not what I meant!”
“What I mean is… you’re safe now that you’re here. Um… you don’t have to be afraid of Sound Village anymore.”
Souki glanced at the sworn Sakura and replied, “Thank you, but! I must take revenge on this guy Orochimaru!”
Cangmu clenched his fists. He was already high from the unknown drugs, and now with his excitement, the effect of the drugs became even more obvious.
Sakura was a little worried when she heard that Aoki wanted to take revenge on Orochimaru. She knew the strength of the former “Three Ninjas of Konoha”.
And the Souga in front of him looked so young, how could he possibly be a match for Orochimaru.
No, for my own happiness, oh no, for Cangmu’s safety, I must find a way to persuade him.
“Is that so? Don’t worry, we in Konoha have been keeping an eye on the secrets of Sound Village and will definitely help you get revenge!”
Sakura pretended to be calm and said, “After you have rested, come back to Konoha Village with me!”
Cangmu nodded without saying anything, but a hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes.
He knew that it was unrealistic to seek revenge immediately, and Konoha was his best ally.
In other words, the best tool.
Cangmu had been experiencing a life-and-death situation before, and had no time to think about his system.
Now that he had some free time, he remembered that the way the system helped him become stronger required Konoha’s help.
After confirming Souga’s identity, Sakura realized that although her hair was dry, her whole body was still wet, and Souga in front of her looked even more miserable.
Sakura hurriedly dug out some clothes from the closet that looked like they could be worn by Aomura.
Then he said, “Wait for me, I’m going to take a shower first. You can go after I’m done. After you’re done, I’ll check if you have any injuries!”
Sakura kicked off her shoes casually. It was not known whether it was because of excitement or intentional, but Sakura slowly took off her clothes in the bathroom through a transparent translucent glass.
Sakura raised her hand and gently pulled the hairband.
Her wet pink hair fell down her back, and water droplets slid down her neck into the collar of her white shirt, casting a translucent shadow on the glass.
Souga’s gaze involuntarily turned to Sakura.
Then, Sakura threw the rain-soaked stockings out of the bathroom.
When Sakura was about to take off the last piece of clothing, she seemed to finally remember Souga’s existence.
Then she wanted to pull down the manual curtain in the bathroom.
However, at this time, Cangmu’s breathing became heavier.
His eyes had turned blood red.
What exactly is this curse for?
The curse mark on Cang Mu’s body has covered his entire arm
no!
So painful!
Cang Mu almost lost his mind.
Just as Sakura was about to pull the curtain, she suddenly felt a burst of heat from behind.
Cangmu had already pushed open the bathroom door.
“Souki! What’s wrong with you?! Let me… take a look!”
Sakura’s worried words were very gentle and caring. It would have been fine if she hadn’t said them, but once she did, Somu became even more excited.
“Sakura, I need to check something.” Souga’s voice was low and hoarse.
Sakura’s heart tightened, but she pretended to be calm on the surface: “Looking for something at this time? Are you looking for Orochimaru’s whereabouts? There’s no need to say that now, right?”
Cangmu didn’t rush to answer!
He raised his hand and reached out directly to Sakura!
“you!”
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4: Shy Sakura (Old Version)
[Ding! Congratulations to the host…]The long-awaited system prompt sound came to Cangmu’s ears!
But at this time, who cares if you have a system or not! Even if the Six Paths Sage comes, he has to finish the job first!
Under the eaves, raindrops fell continuously like beads with broken strings.
The thunder and lightning had the same rhythm as inside the house.
The strong wind and heavy rain raged until midnight.
The wildly swaying tree and its shadows swaying in the wind and rain finally came to a stop.
……………………………………………………………………
Drip-drip-drip-drip
The sound of running water could be heard in the bathroom. Sakura dragged her exhausted body and stood under the shower, her body trembling slightly and breathing rapidly.
The warm bath water quietly carried the turbid liquid and sank into the darkness of the sewer.
How could…how could it turn out like this?
How could things develop in a direction she had never expected!
Although she had fantasized about this scene many times, but… this was too fast!
Sakura slowly closed her eyes, tilted her head back, and let the scalding hot water wash over her face without reservation, hoping to find a little calmness.
After showering in the bathroom for an entire hour, Sakura finally walked out with a gloomy expression on her face. In her right hand, she tightly grasped a kunai that was flashing with cold light.
When Sakura came to the living room with a kunai, Souki was already fast asleep on the sofa.
This…this guy!
After doing such a thing, he actually fell asleep!
Sakura raised her hand and raised the kunai, walked towards the sofa, and stood there for a long time, wanting to insert it back!
But in the end, the kunai in his hand still couldn’t be inserted.
At this time, Sakura saw that most of the curse seal on Souga’s arm had disappeared.
Hmm? That curse seal, I remember Sasuke had it too?
Wait, when Cangmu was messing with me just now, I saw this mark all over his hand?
Could it be that… Cangmu just lost his mind because of this curse?
His power just now was so strong that I didn’t even have the chance to resist. Could losing one’s mind be the side effect of this curse?
Then what happened just now… maybe it’s not his fault?
Sakura began to convince herself that she was not completely powerless to resist, but she also wanted to
If I kill him now.
Then you won’t ever have that feeling of something going bad again, right?
No! This guy! Even if he just lost his mind, I can’t let him go so easily!
Otherwise…he would think I’m casual!
Sakura held the kunai high, held on for a long time, and finally her arm fell down weakly.
His legs went limp and he fell heavily to the ground in an inward-facing sitting position. He could only sigh helplessly.
The next day, early in the morning, the bright sunshine shone through the glass window and gently fell on Cangmu’s face.
Cangmu woke up slowly, shrugged his shoulders comfortably, and felt refreshed, all the fatigue from yesterday’s hard work gone.
When Somu opened his eyes, he saw Sakura wearing only a white shirt and white panties, sleeping on the edge of the sofa, with a kunai tightly clenched in her hand.
Cangmu knew everything clearly. Although his desire was as strong as fire last night, his mind was not confused. He remembered everything that happened vividly.
He raised his hand and brushed away the hair that had fallen on Sakura’s fair face. “As expected of a 27-year-old girl, as tender as a peach. But is it because of the ninja’s special body structure that the first charge last night was so difficult?”
Souga was just thinking about last night’s experience when Sakura woke up.
When Sakura opened her eyes, she saw Somu’s hand touching her face. She immediately raised her head and hurriedly put the kunai on Somu’s neck.
But this scene was nothing like her fighting other ninjas. Instead, it looked like a quarrel between a young couple.
“Oh, if you wanted to kill me, you could have done it last night while I was asleep. Now…”
As Somu spoke, he lowered his chin to clamp the kunai. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed Sakura’s wrist. With a little force, Sakura’s hand loosened and the kunai fell.
Sakura struggled desperately, but her wrist was held tightly by Souga and she couldn’t move at all.
Soon, Xiaoying’s eyes were red, and she said aggrievedly: “You! How can you be so shameless! I rescued you, but you… treated me like that, so rudely!”
“Oh, why are you crying? It’s because of this damn curse.” Sakura’s crying made Somu a little at a loss.
Somu raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of Sakura’s eyes.
Sakura’s heart trembled at Soggi’s gentle gesture, but she still insisted and turned her head away and said, “You are so hypocritical. Now you are pretending to be gentle. Last night you were so… so excessive!”
Cang Mu sat up, carried Xiaoying to the sofa, and asked: “Oh? Are you dissatisfied with my lack of tenderness last night?” He continued, “I thought you really liked it. Later, you cooperated with me so well and even moved on your own…”
Sakura blushed after hearing what Somu said. Although Somu was telling the truth, she refused to admit it.
“Who… who made the move? Shame on you! It was obviously you who forced it!”
“Okay, I’m tough.” Seeing that Sakura didn’t really resist last night, Cangmu knew that she was actually willing, but girls certainly couldn’t be so direct.
Cangmu continued to comfort her.
After all, he still has to rely on Sakura to go to Konoha and continue to expand his harem plan.
“Then since you didn’t do anything just now, does that mean you accept me?”
“Who… who accepted you!” Sakura was still very stubborn.
“What do you mean?”
“You have to be responsible for me!” What Sakura wanted in her mind was to get Somu to cooperate with her in research.
Although she no longer wanted to look for Sasuke, as a medical ninja after all, she couldn’t help but want to save so many people who were harmed by Orochimaru.
“Oh!” Somu smiled, “Of course…” and then hugged Sakura in his arms.
“Hey, you…what are you doing!” Sakura wanted to break free, but her body had no strength.
“Didn’t you say I’d be responsible?” Somu said as he squeezed Sakura’s soft arm.
“I want you to accompany me to do research! To study the curse mark on your body!”
“Who knows if you will suddenly…”
“Oh! Well, then you don’t have to take responsibility for what happened last night?” Somu said this deliberately, and slowly let go of Sakura.
When Sakura saw that Somu wasn’t going to take responsibility, she became anxious: “You! How could you do this? Who do you think I am?!”
In fact, Sakura has always been a very lonely person, and has always longed for a handsome and strong man to accompany her.
She thought Cangmu was handsome and had a good figure, and she was quite satisfied with that aspect of him, otherwise she would not have cooperated unconsciously last night.
Before, the person she was thinking of was Sasuke, but since yesterday, that person has become Aogami.
It’s just that Cangmu was too rough last night. But it’s not Cangmu’s fault. His curse has side effects, and he probably needs to vent them before he can return to normal.
With just these one sentence, Somu figured out what Sakura was thinking.
Cang Mu smiled and gently hugged Xiaoying again: “How could I not want you, you are so tender, I like you so much.”
“Who…who is the person you like!” Sakura was still not forgiving.
“Now I… I’ve given you my body, but my feelings for you are not there yet. If you treat me badly in the future… I…”
“Okay, then let’s slowly develop our relationship.” Cangmu didn’t know why Sakura was willing to follow him, but now that Sakura and he had a connection, the subsequent plans could be carried out smoothly.
To Souga, Sakura is the first person in the world he can trust a little bit.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 5 Reward: Hashirama Cells! (Old Version)
Aomura pointed to the blush marks left by Sakura on the bed sheet and said teasingly, “I didn’t expect…”
Sakura quickly stopped Sogi from continuing and shyly retracted her neck.
Blushing and a little embarrassed, he said, “I didn’t expect what?”
“I gave you my first time and you’re still asking!! Aren’t you happy?”
Cangmu chuckled.
Cangmu doesn’t have the characteristics of a thief, so he is naturally very satisfied with Sakura.
When he thought about how he had snatched Sasuke away more than ten years earlier, Souki couldn’t help but laugh.
Sakura is already so impressive when she is still in her youth. What will she be like when she fully grows up?
“Of course I’m happy!” Somu hugged Sakura tighter.
“It’s just that I heard that you and Sasuke…”
Sakura was a little surprised to hear this, “How do you know about Sasuke?”
But after a moment he continued coldly: “Humph! Now I only have you in my heart. Sasuke… He is not as handsome as you, ahem, and certainly not as strong as you…”
“Let him go with Orochimaru now. I don’t want to look for him anymore. Only that idiot Naruto is still looking for him!”
“I just want to be with you… bastard~”
The ending tone of the word “Xiaoying bastard” is low and thin, like the flirting between lovers.
“Hey! Sakura! Don’t worry, you have such a nice body, I won’t waste it?” After learning about Sakura’s current situation, Souki started to make further moves.
“Hmph – if I had known it would hurt so much, I wouldn’t have…” Sakura’s emotions were still on the point that Souga was too rough.
“Okay… I’ll be gentle now!” Somu smiled and prepared to kiss Sakura.
But Sakura raised her finger and pressed down on Souga’s lips: “I’m still in pain, come on! No, now it’s your turn to cooperate with me!”
“Cooperate with you? What?” Cangmu was a little curious.
“Idiot, you still have the curse mark on your body!”
“What if it suddenly breaks out again? I cooperated with you so well last night, can’t you cooperate with me a little?” Sakura asked worriedly.
After comprehensive consideration, Cangmu felt that what Sakura said was indeed right, but this time the target of the curse was Sakura.
If it were Tsunade, wouldn’t she have chopped herself to death?
If you don’t have enough strength, you still have to be cautious.
Nodding, Cang Mu continued teasingly: “Oh? Now you admit that you cooperated with me last night? I told you, I didn’t even move much, and you entered so smoothly…”
Sakura blushed instantly, “Ah! Shut up! Shut up! You… go… go take a shower! I’ll go look up a solution to the curse seal.”
After saying that, he ran over with a red face.
Souga looked at Sakura’s beautiful buttocks wrapped in white panties and smiled.
Just as he was about to get up, Cangmu suddenly remembered something very important.
That’s my own system!
I almost forgot about this.
Cangmu closed his eyes and called up the system. The next second, a light blue transparent screen appeared in front of him.
[Congratulations to the host for establishing a bond with the first beautiful character. You will receive a reward. Do you want to claim it now?]This is Cang Mu’s system, [Beauty Character Bond System]As long as you establish a bond with the beautiful characters that have appeared in the Naruto plot, you can get rewards.
Cangmu chose to accept it without hesitation.
[Congratulations on receiving the reward! Claiming it…]While the system was preparing the rewards, Cangmu opened the panel to take a look.
【Beauty Character Bond System】
[Establish a bond with a beautiful character to receive your first generous reward! Also unlock character intimacy, and increasing intimacy will also earn you rewards!][Note: Each beautiful character has an intimacy of 100 points! ][Currently unlocked character: Haruno Sakura][Intimacy: 60]Sakura’s intimacy is actually 60!
This level of intimacy is already very high. If it goes higher, it will be a level of intimacy where no matter what perverted request Somu makes, he will agree to it.
This woman! She said so much, but in her heart she was still… hehe!
Finally. After checking the system panel, the reward also came.
[Congratulations to the host for obtaining Hashirama’s cells. Would you like to implant them now?!]“Hashirama’s cells?!” Somu was surprised.
This is almost a terrifying ability that runs through the entire Naruto.
Uchiha Madara, Obito, Danzo, Kabuto Yakushi and others all relied on Hashirama’s cells to have such terrifying combat power.
“Start implanting.” Cangmu replied without thinking.
[The implantation was successful. Congratulations to the host for obtaining Hashirama cells.]Cangmu was in a good mood after receiving his first reward.
My system is really awesome!
The first bond reward is [Hashirama Cells], so what if it happens a few more times?
The method of becoming stronger while pushing down others also won the heart of Cang Mu.
Now that he possesses Hashirama’s cells, he is almost half immortal.
Then Cangmu’s plan also needs to be changed.
His initial thoughts were still somewhat fearful of Konoha.
After all, there are too many powerful people in Konoha.
It would be a waste if you fail to steal the chicken and end up getting yourself involved.
But now it’s different.
Konoha’s focus is on finding Sasuke and dealing with Orochimaru.
As long as he is careful, the Konoha high-ups will not have the time to care about him.
In this way, he could take advantage of the situation and do great things in Konoha.
Even if Konoha wants to attack him, he can do it with the abnormal vitality of Hashirama’s cells.
Even if you can’t win, can’t you just run away?
While Cangmu was thinking, new message came from the system.
[Ding! You have a task to accept! Click to view.]There is still a mission?
Cangmu was delighted. Since it was a mission, there must be a reward.
And given the generous nature of the system, the rewards will definitely not be bad!
Cangmu quickly clicked it, but frowned.
[Mission Release: Pass the Chunin Exam and become a Chunin of any Kage Village]Chunin?
Aogami didn’t take the Chunin Exam seriously.
Being able to participate in the Chunin Exam means that you are likely to be noticed by the Konoha high-level officials.
After thinking about it, Cangmu decided to go to Konoha.
According to Tsunade’s style, even if she reveals her talent, it will be fine.
The only thing to watch out for is that old thief Danzo.
This is a major obstacle preventing him from overthrowing Konoha, and he must get rid of it if he has the chance.
Of course, Cangmu himself has disliked that old guy for a long time.
Chapter 6 Greedy Sakura (Old Version)
However, before taking part in the Chunin Exam, one needs an identity recognized by Konoha.
This identity cannot be obtained by Souga and Sakura alone.
We must have help from someone who has a certain status or background in Konoha.
The most direct candidate, of course, is Tsunade, the Hokage.
But Tsunade is not as careless as she appears to be, but is extremely meticulous.
If not done properly, it will backfire.
Then, Aoki has only one choice, and that is Hinata Hyuga from the Hyuga family, the first family of Konoha.
When I think of Hinata’s cute baby face and her body with baby face and big breasts.
And the way Hinata blushed and looked shy when he was attacking.
The giant dragon of Cangmu, oh no, the curse seal on his hand began to stir.
I don’t know what Hinata, who already has white eyes, will look like when she rolls her eyes…
Yeah! That’s it!
After confirming the plan, Cangmu walked into the bathroom, rinsed himself one last time, and came out.
I happened to meet Sakura who had just returned from looking up some information.
“Ah!” Sakura was shocked when she saw Souga’s ninja tools.
“You…you…why are you naked!”
“The pants you gave me were too small. Normally, they would be fine, but when I thought of you… well, they got ripped.”
“What…what do you mean your pants get torn just thinking about me?!” Sakura immediately understood what Sogi meant.
Glancing down, he realized it wasn’t Cangmu’s fault; it was just that his pants were too small.
But even though the buds had already been opened by the tree, she still felt embarrassed when she saw it so clearly.
“You…you wait, don’t run around!”
“I’ll get you a towel! And after the examination, I’ll go outside and buy you a set of clothes!”
After saying that, Sakura stumbled away.
“Hehehe!” Cangmu laughed at Sakura’s panicked figure: “Is this really the Haruno Sakura who will master the power of the Hundred Healings in the future?”
“Well, I’m just too good.”
After wrapping herself in a towel, Souga followed Sakura to her medical room.
After a while of inspection, Sakura began to analyze the solution to the curse seal.
Aoki looked at Sakura’s well-equipped infirmary and jokingly said, “As expected, Sakura is about to become Konoha’s most powerful medical ninja!”
“You’re the only one who can say that!” Sakura replied while analyzing.
Seeing Sakura’s worried expression, Cangmu knew there was more to the story. He probably guessed it, but still asked: “Judging from your expression, there are a lot of stories here?”
Sakura remained silent and did not answer Souga.
“Why, is there something you can’t tell me?”
Sakura sighed and said, “If I can’t help my companions with my combat power, then I can only work on other aspects.”
“But even if I become a medical ninja, I won’t give up on becoming stronger!”
“But…” Sakura changed the subject, “I worked hard to become stronger for Sasuke and Naruto before, but now I have a new goal.”
Looking at Sakura’s sincere eyes, Somu knew that she was talking about him, and couldn’t help feeling a little touched.
“Don’t worry, I won’t give you a chance to heal your injuries, but you can help me in other ways.”
Sakura was a little confused at first, but when she saw that Souga’s ninja tools were immediately put up again, she understood instantly.
“Okay… okay! The results are out!” Sakura was delighted in her heart and quickly changed the subject.
“According to the information I’ve read, the curse seal on your body is somewhat different from ordinary curse seals.”
“By observing the chakra in your body, it will be affected by your emotions!”
“Just like…just like you bullied me last night!”
Sakura lowered her head, pursed her lips, and continued, “Based on the chakra’s agitation, I’ve analyzed that your curse seal will probably occur once every three days!”
“And…and…”
“And what?” Seeing Sakura stuttering, Cangmu took the initiative to ask.
Sakura shrank back, her face flushed again. “And if I do that, it seems to suppress the curse seal.”
“Oh?” Somu smiled and walked forward to hug Sakura.
“Then I’ll have to rely on you from now on! Sakura!”
Sakura struggled symbolically for a moment, then acquiesced to Souga’s actions.
“Once every three days, do you want to kill me, Cangmu!”
“Besides, I’m not around sometimes, so maybe you can find something else…”
Somu was a little surprised that Sakura’s heart was as broad as her mountains.
But Sakura seemed to have tacitly accepted in her heart that Souga was her man, and she said this entirely for his sake.
“Hey, don’t worry, I’ll be gentler next time!”
Cangmu gently pinched Sakura’s pretty face and praised her: “Speaking of which, my dear Sakura, you are so amazing! In just such a short examination, you gave me so much useful information!”
Sakura’s examination results were almost the same as the time when the curse seal would take effect as given by the system.
This made Aogaki refresh his understanding of Sakura in the original plot.
“That’s right!” Sakura raised her head slightly, like a proud little girl: “You said it yourself, I’m going to be the greatest medical ninja in Konoha! What’s this little thing?”
Looking at the arrogant Sakura in front of him, Cang Mu couldn’t help but reply: “Then please ask the greatest medical ninja Sakura-chan to help your patient solve the problem!”
Sakura was in a good mood and readily agreed to Souga’s request.
However, because Cangmu’s actions yesterday were too rough, she still feels some pain.
So he tried other ways to help Cangmu solve the problem.
“Sakura was awesome! She ate it all!”
“Hmph—alright, you should eat something quickly. After that, it’s time to go back to Konoha.”
Chapter 7 Konoha, Sound Ninja Attack (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 7 Konoha, Sound Ninja Attack Picture and Text
“You, stay home for a while, I’ll buy you some clothes!”
…………………………
After Sakura bought a suitable set of clothes for Souga, she took Souga out of the town and headed towards Konoha.
The journey was very smooth and the two arrived at the gate of Konoha Village smoothly.
However, when he saw the village in front of him, Cangmu was dumbfounded.
Is this still the Konoha Village in my memory?
The Konoha Village in front of me is several times larger than in the anime!
Not only that, the various buildings also appear much more modern.
Looking at the familiar environment, Cang Mu couldn’t help but say, “Has Konoha Village expanded?”
“Huh? You know now. I thought this was your first time in Konoha!” Sakura looked at Souga in surprise.
“Yes, ever since Orochimaru killed the Third Hokage and caused a lot of damage last time.”
“The newly appointed Lady Tsunade ordered the expansion of the village and continued to absorb other small villages in preparation for the development and growth of Konoha Village.”
Hearing this, Cangmu felt a little excited.
Since Konoha is now growing and becoming stronger, it is absorbing people who have no village affiliation.
Then wouldn’t it be easy for me to join Konoha?
Things are much simpler than I thought.
“Let’s go! I’ll take you to the Konoha office to apply to join Konoha!”
Souga followed Sakura towards the center of Konoha Village.
However, they were only halfway there when Tsunade’s personal assistant Shizune spotted the two.
Shizune hurried over and grabbed Sakura, saying, “Sakura, where have you been? Lady Tsunade is looking for you and is so worried!”
“Sister Jingyin, I have something else to do now. I’ll go find the teacher later.”
After hearing this, Jingyin noticed Cang Mu standing beside her, “This is…”
“He…he…he is my…friend! His name is Somu! His village was destroyed by those guys from Otogakure, so he is planning to join Konoha.” Sakura quickly interrupted, fearing that Somu would say something nonsense.
As for Cangmu’s experience, the two of them had already made it up in advance.
“Oh, so that’s it!” Jingyin looked up and down at Cangmu, feeling that something was wrong.
“Then maybe your friend will have to adapt to the Leaf Village on his own first!”
The perceptive Sakura could tell something was amiss in Shizune’s tone.
“Sister Shizune, why… do you say that?”
Shizune looked at Cangmu and was silent for a moment: “Originally, the official announcement would not be released until two days later!”
“Since you’re here today and have friends with you, I’ll give you some information in advance!”
“Lady Tsunade is planning to officially wipe out the Sound Village soon. We cannot allow them to conduct inhumane human experiments any longer!”
Hearing this, Sakura subconsciously glanced at Souki, afraid of his reaction, after all, he was one of the people involved in the human experiment.
But she was obviously overthinking it. Cangmu didn’t react at all, just seemed to be thinking about something.
“So?” Sakura looked at Somu reluctantly.
“Uh…” Shizune looked at the two of them and felt something was wrong. She tapped the back of her hand and hesitated for a moment, but finally told Sakura the truth.
“Sakura, because the war is about to begin, Lady Tsunade is going to take you for special training!!”
“Special training?!” Sakura, who should have been happy when she heard the news, was a little hesitant.
At this time, Cang Mu comforted her: “It’s okay, Sakura, go ahead. Didn’t you say you wanted to be the most powerful medical ninja? When you do that, you won’t have to be afraid of pain anymore.”
Since Sakura is not here, he can just start implementing his own flip plan!
Sakura has become accustomed to Sogi teasing her with seemingly serious words. What do you mean by afraid of pain? It’s just that you were too rough!
Sakura glared at Souga, but didn’t say anything more because Shizune was beside her.
So he nodded to Shizune, “I understand!”
“But…” Sakura was still a little worried about Souga.
Shizune obviously noticed her worry and waved her hand, “Don’t worry, I’ll take your friend to join Konoha!”
As Tsunade’s personal assistant, Shizune’s voice definitely carries considerable weight.
With her help.
Cangmu also felt relieved, as his decision to join Konoha was finally decided.
Seeing this, Sakura could only leave reluctantly.
“Come with me!” Shizune looked at Somu again, wondering where Sakura found such a handsome guy.
But Jingyin didn’t think much about it. After all, this is a world where strength speaks. What’s the use of being good-looking?
However, just as she was thinking this, something strange happened!
Just as Shizune was about to take Sonoki to the Konoha office, a sharp whistling sound suddenly rang out in the sky.
“Oh no, there’s an attack!” Shizune’s face suddenly changed. Her years of ninja experience allowed her to react quickly. She pulled Somu behind a shelter nearby.
Immediately afterwards, several small explosive talismans with flaming tails streaked across the sky like meteors and fell towards the direction of Konoha Village.
At the same time, three ninjas wearing Sound Ninja forehead protectors jumped down from a paraglider.
Violent explosions rang out one after another, thick smoke instantly rose up in the streets of Konoha Village, and panicked villagers fled in all directions.
“These are those guys from Sound Village!” Shizune said gritting her teeth, with a flash of anger and vigilance in her eyes.
Chapter 8: Uzuki Yugao’s Sudden Visit (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 8: Uzuki Yugao’s Sudden Visit
Shizune never expected that Sound Village would launch an attack at this time.
But Cangmu frowned slightly when he saw this scene.
Those three people… are not ninjas from Sound Village, but experimental subjects!
This sudden attack was nothing more than a suicidal harassment.
After all, thinking that you can shake Konoha with just three test subjects? That’s too naive!
Looking at the thoughtful Cangmu, Jingyin thought that he was scared silly, and couldn’t help but look down on Cangmu a little more.
However, at this moment, one of the experimental subjects discovered two people behind the bunker.
“Spiritual Calling Technique: White-Scaled Snake!”
As the words fell, a giant white python over two meters wide pounced towards the two of them.
Shizune was frightened by this scene and her face changed. She took out the kunai with a detonating tag attached to her waist and prepared to block the attack.
At the same time, he did not forget to instruct Cang Mu: “Run quickly, don’t worry, the Konoha guards will be here in less than a minute!”
Looking at Shizune rushing forward, Somu, who wanted to keep a low profile for the time being, sighed.
A “political ninja” with basically no combat power was protecting me while I was escaping. It would be a cruel thing for me to just watch him die without helping him.
However, Shizune didn’t notice that Somu’s figure had disappeared.
She swung the kunai with the detonating talisman towards the white python, and a burst of explosions sounded.
However, the white python only lost a few scales and opened its smelly mouth to swallow Jingyin in one gulp.
Looking at the dark snake’s mouth approaching her, Jingyin, who didn’t have much combat experience after all, was frightened and stood there in a daze for a moment.
boom–
“Konoha Whirlwind!”
Cangmu’s figure instantly blocked Jingyin’s way, and then with a whip kick, he whipped the huge tongue away.
After obtaining Hashirama’s cells, Aoki’s physical fitness was greatly improved.
Even without using any ninjutsu, he can easily defeat ordinary Chunins with just his physical strength.
The white python foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground under Cangmu’s fierce kick.
Jingyin, who was standing by, was stunned when she saw Cangmu’s back.
What a powerful taijutsu! Even Rock Lee, a Chunin, doesn’t have such terrifying power!
Somu clapped his hands and walked towards Shizune, “It’s okay, let’s go.”
Shizune was stunned again, “But those three guys haven’t…”
Before she could finish her words, the three experimental subjects were easily killed instantly by the Konoha Anbu who arrived in time.
Watching this scene, Shizune couldn’t help but marvel in her heart: Such a strong perception, such a calm demeanor, no wonder Sakura…
Yes, she had already seen that there was some secret between Sakura and Souga, but she had not expected that the relationship between them had developed to the point where Sakura would be knocked over.
“Okay…Okay, let’s go.”
The two continued walking towards the Konoha office.
But Somu didn’t notice that among the Anbu who came to support him, there was a female Anbu with long purple hair who was staring at his back.
With Shizune’s help, Aoki successfully joined Konoha.
Not only that, he was even assigned a brand new house because of Konoha’s expansion.
But Cangmu did not forget his original purpose.
But after asking, I found out that it is not that easy to take part in the Chunin Exam.
A guarantee from a jonin is required.
But after returning to his residence, Cangmu began to worry again.
Where can I find a senior ninja to guarantee me?
Cang Mu fell into deep thought.
However, at this moment, he keenly sensed the surging aura of chakra outside the house.
Who is it?
Cangmu immediately got out of bed, drew the kunai from his waist, and assumed a fighting stance.
The door suddenly opened, and a cold light suddenly shot out from outside the door. Cangmu immediately swung the kunai to block it.
clang–
Sparks flew from the collision of the two kunai.
Somu took a step back and was about to cast a ninjutsu.
But at this moment, a mature female voice came, which made him feel numb.
“As expected of a taijutsu genius like Somu, kid, your reflexes are quite good.”
A beautiful figure walked out from the darkness.
Mao Yue Xigao stood against the light, and her dark tights were gathered at the waist in just the right curve, tightly wrapping her round, plump and slender legs.
A long sword lay across the two of them, the blade reflecting the line of her chest that rose and fell with her breathing.
Mao Yue Xiyan?
Even though the other person was wearing an Anbu mask, Aoki, as a veteran Naruto fan, still recognized him at a glance. After all, no one else had that iconic long purple hair.
Cangmu was delighted. He was just choosing a target when the other party came to him.
Then let’s complete the Jonin guarantee and the overturn plan together!
According to the time, Moonlight Gale should have died, so it would be difficult for Cangmu to defeat him.
So Cangmu prepared to play hard to get, but then hostility appeared in his eyes.
“Don’t be angry, sister was just teasing you…”
But Cang Mu didn’t buy it. “You attacked me out of nowhere and now you don’t even dare to show your face. And you want me to stop being angry?”
Upon hearing this, Mao Yue Xi Yan was stunned for a moment, then raised her hand and took off the Anbu mask on her face. The red lips under the mask shone like candied cherries in the moonlight.
“How about it, is Brother Cangmu satisfied now?” Mao Yue Xi Yan said with a chuckle.
Cang Mu curled his lips, “Who sent you here?”
Mao Yue Xigao was stunned. She didn’t expect that the young Cang Mu would behave so maturely.
But she didn’t think much about it, after all, all geniuses are like that.
Although she was very interested in Cang Mu, she did not immediately reveal the purpose of her trip.
“No one sent me here. I just wanted to have a midnight snack and accidentally ended up here.”
Cang Mu snorted coldly, “Sister Xi Yan, you come to my place for a late-night snack? Do you want me to feed you?”
Xiyan was stunned, and her delicate facial features turned a little red.
Was he teasing me?
Chapter 9: Uzuki Yugao gradually compromises (old version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Sakura: Chapter 9: Gradually Compromising Uzuki Yugao Illustrations and Text
But Mao Yue Xi Yan did not forget the purpose of this trip.
During Konoha’s expansion period, she was secretly screening those who joined Konoha under Danzo’s orders.
See if there are any undercover spies sent by other forces.
The strength that Cangmu casually displayed today caught her attention.
So he decided to come and test Cangmu’s identity.
But I didn’t expect that I would be teased before I could say anything.
Mao Yue Xigao deliberately put on a cold expression to match her enchanting figure and charming face.
Seeing this, Cangmu was eager to make a move.
“Bastard! Do you think you’re so great just because you know a little bit of physical skills? Believe it or not, I will kill you now!” Mao Yue Xi Yan pointed the sword in her hand at Cang Mu, her beautiful eyes full of coldness.
“You can try.” Cangmu did not give in.
If it were any other ANBU Jonin, he might still be a little wary, but he was not afraid at all of Uzuki Yugao, who specialized in Konoha-style swordsmanship.
Not only because of the powerful Hashirama cells in his body, but also because of the double magatama Sharingan in his eyes.
As for physical and sword-fighting attacks, as long as the difference in strength between the two sides is not too big, he can easily see through the opponent’s movements.
Mao Yue Xi Yan snorted coldly when she heard this. Although she had witnessed Cang Mu’s extraordinaryness today, she did not believe that Cang Mu had the strength to defeat her at such a young age.
The moonlight shone through the window onto her cold face.
Uzuki Yugao’s katana suddenly turned into a shadow. “Konoha Style: Oborozuki Night!”
Following the clear shout, the sword light descended like a spider web woven by moonlight.
The dim magatama in Cangmu’s eyes rotated slightly.
As if he could predict the future, he dodged every sword flash from Mao Yue Xigao one by one.
There was a look of disbelief in Mao Yue Xigao’s beautiful eyes.
But she still refused to believe it and swung her knife at Cangmu again.
This time, Cangmu did not choose to dodge. Instead, he dodged the blade sideways and grabbed the opponent’s wrist and pulled it hard.
The powerful force instantly pulled Mao Yue Xi Yan to turn around, with her back facing Cang Mu.
Then he leaned over and sat steadily on Cangmu’s legs.
Aoki’s warm palm clasped Uzuki Yugao’s round thigh
“In the process of the Anbu search…”
“Is there a part where you have to sit astride the target?”
“Or… you don’t want me to eat your lower body, but want to use it?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan’s ears turned red, she turned around and retreated, her pretty face full of resentment!
“You bastard! What ninja tool are you using to hit me?!”
She lowered her eyes, trying to find the ninja tool that was stuck between her buttocks.
However, when he saw the so-called ninja tools, he was stunned.
“No…it’s actually like this…” Mao Yue Xi Yan was a little dazed.
But when she thought about how Cangmu was staring at her with that thing just now, her fair face was suddenly filled with shame and anger.
“I’m going to kill you!”
The sword drew a crescent-shaped arc.
“The secret of Konoha style…” The blade suddenly glowed with blue chakra light, and the house began to tremble.
But Cang Mu chuckled at this critical moment: “I can help you get revenge.”
Mao Yueyan’s movements came to an abrupt halt, her hand holding the knife trembled slightly, and the moonlight illuminated her pale face.
She understood that Cangmu was talking about Moonlight Gale.
“You even know this? Tell me! Which village sent you as a spy?”
Cang Mu answered irrelevantly, “You don’t need to worry about this, you just need to know that I can help you get revenge.”
“Hmph, no need!” Although she said this, Mao Yue Xi Yan still slowly put down the long sword.
“I will take my revenge myself!”
“No need?” Cangmu slowly approached.
“Konoha and the Sand Ninja have reconciled. Maki is the elite of the Sand Village. If you attack Maki, it would be tantamount to betraying Konoha Village.”
“So, you’re saying you’re going to betray Konoha?
Cangmu put his hand on her slender waist.
Mao Yue Xi Yan was obviously very flustered and didn’t care what Cang Mu was doing.
“Nonsense! How could I possibly betray Konoha?”
Cang Mu continued pressing, “So, how are you going to take revenge?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan’s eyes dimmed when she heard this. She bit her lip and stammered, “I…I…”
She was indeed in a dilemma. On one side was Konoha, and on the other side was her dead ex. How could she make a choice?
“Shut up!” The blade suddenly crossed Cangmu’s neck, and Mao Yue Xi Yan’s chest heaved violently.
Memories surged like a tide – the scene of the battle of Mount Kikyo three years ago, when Yueguang Gale was pierced through the throat by the poisonous blade of Sunagakure, flashed before his eyes.
She still remembered what Maki said when he threw away the blood-stained kunai: “The moonlight of Konoha has gone out.”
Cang Mu suddenly grasped her trembling blade, “So, I said I can help you kill him.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan’s momentum instantly weakened when she heard this.
“You are also a member of Konoha now. How can you help me?” she asked in confusion.
Cang Mu: “You don’t need to know how I do it. You just need to know that not only can I do it, but no one will find out.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was obviously persuaded by Cang Mu, and her eyes became much softer.
But she knew that Cangmu would never help her for no reason.
“Why help me?”
“If you want me to reveal Konoha’s secrets, forget it!”
Cangmu suddenly put his arms around her waist and squeezed her buttocks, which were not plump but fit perfectly under the tight Anbu uniform.
“You…you…let me go!” Mao Yue Xi Yan wanted to struggle, but for some reason, she actually enjoyed the touch of this man.
“Of course it’s because…”
——————————
Please vote, please like, please flowers, thank you all
Chapter 10: Uzuki Yugao: I’m starting! (Old version)
“Of course it’s for you to be my guarantor for the Chunin Exam.” Aoki said slowly.
“Guarantor?” Mao Yue Xi Yan breathed a sigh of relief, then nodded without hesitation, “No problem!”
However, just when she thought she had accomplished her mission, Somu continued, “Besides participating in the Chunin Exam, I am doing this more for you.”
“For me?” Mao Yue Xi Yan was suddenly flattered.
Looking at the handsome face in front of me, I couldn’t help but feel some affection for him.
But this good impression disappeared immediately.
“Asshole! Just tell me what you’re touching!”
Mao Yue Xigao gritted her teeth and looked at the guy in front of her who appeared to be righteous on the surface but actually kept touching her!
Not only did he touch his own butt, but he also went there…
You have to know that she and Ji Feng have been together for so long, let alone this kind of intimate contact, they haven’t even held hands!
But now…
“But you didn’t resist, did you?” Cangmu reached out and pinched Mao Yue Xi Yan’s tight peach again.
“That’s because… because…” Mao Yue Xi Yan wanted to give a reason, but for a moment she found that she couldn’t find it.
“If you can’t say it, then just listen to me. So, do you agree to my request now?” Cangmu suddenly withdrew his hand and said seriously.
Seeing Cang Mu retract his hand, Mao Yue Xi Yan felt a little disappointed, but still said firmly: “Agree to what? What are your demands?”
Cang Mu smiled and said, “What do you think? I killed Maki for you, and the condition is naturally to get you!”
“no!”
“Except this…anything else is fine!”
Cang Mu scoffed, “But this is all I want.”
“If you don’t agree, then forget it.” Cangmu waved his hand, as if to see him off.
Seeing this, Mao Yue Xi Yan suddenly panicked. If she relied on herself alone, she might never have the chance to take revenge.
She inexplicably felt that Cangmu would be able to help her get revenge.
So, after Cangmu turned around, she suddenly shouted, “Wait, I… I can do it!” Mao Yue Xi Yan said with shame and anger on her face.
“That’s right.” Cangmu smiled. It turned out that the tactic of playing hard to get was still effective.
“But…” Uzuki Yugao changed the subject, “Wait until you kill that bastard Maki! Otherwise, what if you lie to me?”
“Haha, what if I help you get revenge and you regret it?”
After a little thought, Cangmu made a decision.
His figure instantly appeared in front of Mao Yue Xi Yan, and then he put his arms around her slender waist.
“What are you doing!”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was startled.
This person is not trying to force his way in, is he?
Do you want to resist?
If I resist, what if he gets angry and doesn’t help me get revenge?
If I don’t resist and use my body to give Ji Feng a chance to take revenge, wouldn’t that be too unfair to him?
In fact, Mao Yue Xi Yan did not suspect that Cang Mu would lie to her, but she just couldn’t get over it and wanted to delay the time.
Mao Yue Xi Yan bit her lips tightly and could only close her eyes resigned to her fate.
Looking at Mao Yue Xi Yan’s closed eyes.
She raised her swan-like smooth white chin, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly.
Cangmu couldn’t help swallowing.
After Mao Yue Xi Yan’s eyes were blindfolded, she suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.
It was as if endless darkness enveloped her.
Became a lamb to be slaughtered…
This feeling made her inexplicably excited…
However, the wild things she imagined did not happen.
Cang Mu chuckled and said, “I agree to your request, but you have to let me collect some interest first, right?”
After saying that, Cangmu put his arms around her slender waist.
“Ah~”
Mao Yue Xi Yan, who was held in his arms, suddenly felt numb all over and softened like cotton.
My heartbeat suddenly accelerated, thump thump…
It seemed like it was about to jump out of my chest.
“What, what interest?”
Mao Yue Xigao said in a trembling voice.
“That’s what I said when you first came in.”
“That sentence?” Mao Yue Xi Yan thought in her mind, and then her pretty face suddenly turned red.
He actually wanted to eat it himself…
How can this be possible!
Mao Yue Xi Yan was a little embarrassed. She had never even held hands before, but today not only was she touched all over, but she was also asked…
Seeing that Mao Yue Xigao was still hesitating, Cang Mu had lost his patience.
The reason why he helped Uzuki Yugao kill Maki was not only for her, but also to take this opportunity to open a “small copy” in the Sand Village.
After all, there are quite a lot of strong people in Konoha, but it’s different in the Sand Village. There are only two or three big cats and small cats, and they can create whatever they want, right?
But this must not be known to Mao Yue Xigao.
“My patience is limited. If you don’t want to, forget it.” Cangmu said coldly.
Upon hearing this, Mao Yue Xi Yan couldn’t help but tremble in her heart.
“I…I promise you.”
After she finished speaking, Mao Yue Yugao sensibly tied her long purple hair into a classic “wife hairstyle”.
“But if you dare to lie to me, I will never forgive you!” Mao Yue Xi Yan glared at Cang Mu fiercely.
Cang Mu chuckled softly, “If I lied to you, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself, so who would be willing to lie to my little Xiyan?”
After hearing this, Mao Yue Xi Yan’s aggrieved expression improved a lot.
But after she squatted down, Cang Mu said with a bad taste: “Shouldn’t you ask before eating, ‘Am I starting?'”
Mao Yue Xi Yan raised her head and gave Cang Mu a look, then said reluctantly, “I’m starting…”
However, the reality was much more difficult than she had imagined. “No, how could there be such a level…”
Chapter 11: Sweating? I Like It That Way (Old Version)
Mao Yue Xi Yan raised her hand to wipe the unknown liquid stains from the corner of her mouth, snorted coldly and said: “You made my mouth sore, now you are satisfied, right?”
Cangmu chuckled and nodded.
“Then what you promised me…”
“Don’t worry, I will definitely do what I promised and give you an answer within ten days.”
After receiving Sogi’s promise, a smile finally appeared on Mao Yue Xi Yan’s pretty face.
“Then, I’ll leave first?” Mao Yue Xi Yan asked tentatively.
“It’s okay if you don’t leave. I’m here…”
Before Somu could finish his words, Mao Yue Xi Yan rushed out of the door as if escaping.
Looking at the beautiful back, Cangmu smiled.
[Congratulations to the host for establishing a bond with the second character (bond completion 50%)! ][Current Uzuki Yugao Intimacy: 30][Drawing rewards for the host…]“Is this possible?” Cangmu was a little surprised. He had originally thought that he would have to wait until he defeated the other party next time to get the reward.
I didn’t expect that bonds could be established through other forms of intimate contact.
“But the intimacy is only 30, and the bond completion is only 50%, so I shouldn’t get the full reward.” Cangmu guessed.
After the system finished drawing the rewards, Cangmu took a look and found that the rewards were indeed much less than the last time he defeated Sakura.
【Congratulations to the host for receiving the reward】
1. With the improvement of pupil power, the host’s double magatama Sharingan will evolve into triple magatama!
2. B-rank Ninjutsu Mastery
3. A-level Ninjutsu: Chidori
Seeing such a generous reward, I was instantly overjoyed.
Although this time’s reward is far less than Hashirama’s cells in the long run.
But it has greatly improved his current strength.
This would also make it easier for him to assassinate Maki.
As for the Chunin Exam, it’s no problem at all.
Cangmu was feeling happy when he suddenly heard footsteps outside the door.
who?
Cangmu immediately guessed who it was.
As expected, it was Sakura.
Sakura pushed the door open and walked in with a worried look on her face. She walked quickly forward and looked Somu up and down.
This action made Cangmu feel a little guilty.
The affair between me and Mao Yue Yugao wouldn’t be known so soon, right?
However, Sakura’s next words made him realize that he was overthinking.
“Aoki! I heard that there was an attack on Sound Village today. Are you okay?” Sakura asked when no problems were found.
“Just a few test subjects, but they did suffer some minor injuries.”
Upon hearing this, Xiaoying’s heart tightened and she quickly asked, “Where is it? Let me see!”
Cangmu chuckled and glanced downward.
Xiaoying immediately understood what he meant and said angrily, “Again! You’re so dishonest.”
After confirming that Souga was alright, Sakura looked glum.
Then he walked to the balcony, sat on the rattan chair and stared at the moon.
It was only then that Souga noticed that Sakura came in her pajamas.
She was wearing a lavender silk nightgown with a skirt as thin as gauze.
As it fluttered gently in the night breeze, her long, white legs were faintly revealed.
After Cangmu took two more steps forward, he saw the plump white flesh faintly visible again.
The previous time, I was too lustful and just wanted to vent, I really didn’t appreciate it.
Now that I was full and satisfied, I began to observe carefully.
The material of the nightgown was thin and translucent. The moonlight filtered through the fabric, and the outline of her underwear could be vaguely seen. The black lace edge formed a sharp contrast with her skin.
Sakura was in a daze and only noticed it when Somu walked over to her. Sakura was so scared that she quickly said, “You are tired today too. Why don’t you go to bed early? I will leave when you fall asleep.”
Cang Mu shook his head. “Tell me what’s going on. Why keep it in your heart?”
“I…” Sakura looked at Somu, her emotions churning for a while, but finally she calmed down.
“Alas—Lady Tsunade, the Danzo elders started arguing again today!”
“Teacher is already busy enough, and he’s also being targeted by those old guys, saying that they want Jiraiya-sama to come back and serve as Hokage. Seeing how exhausted he is, I still can’t help him at all.”
Sakura’s voice was full of grievance and helplessness.
Cang Mu raised his hand and gently stroked Xiaoying’s face: “No one can become fat in one bite. It takes time for you to become stronger!”
“As for those old guys, the Fifth Generation was too kind to them.”
“But don’t worry, Sakura. I’m here to take care of them sooner or later.”
“Not only them, but also Orochimaru and anyone who dares to bully you.”
Sakura raised her head slightly and looked at Souga, and Souga’s previous rough image was instantly covered by his current gentleness.
Sakura blinked her wet eyes: “Aoki~”
Sakura burst into laughter when she saw Sogi’s serious expression, and a hint of emotion and dependence flashed in her eyes.
She nodded gently, her voice softening: “Cang Mu, I…can I really rely on you?”
Cang Mu raised his hand and pinched Xiaoying’s cheek: “Nonsense! You are my woman. If you don’t rely on me, who can you rely on?”
Sakura looked at the corner of Cang Mu’s mouth and shook her head, thinking silently in her heart: “Maybe… this guy is really given to her by God…”
Seeing that Sakura’s mood had improved, Sogi moved closer to her and gently put his arm around her shoulders.
Sakura shuddered slightly, but didn’t show any obvious resistance.
After being stiff for a while, Sakura finally breathed a sigh of relief and slowly tried to move closer to Souga!
Souga looked down at Sakura, her plump white flesh looked particularly tempting in the moonlight.
Seeing that Sakura’s emotions had almost calmed down, Somu began to comfort her in other ways.
“Ah~” Sakura’s face turned red: “What…what are you doing! Is your curse seal acting up again?”
Cangmu chuckled and his movements became bolder and bolder.
“Who said we have to wait until the curse takes effect?”
So Mu kissed Sakura directly.
Sakura didn’t react at first, but she quickly responded to Sogi
Sakura couldn’t stand Sogi’s attack anymore.
“Wait… wait a minute, Cangmu! I’ve been busy all day and I’m sweating! It smells! Wait for me to take a shower, it’ll be quick!”
“It’s okay, it’s okay! I just like it this way…”
“ah?”
Before Sakura could react, the black stockings were pulled out and thrown away.
After a moment, the slender long legs were lifted up…
Chapter 12: Should I put it in when I sleep? (Old version)
Land of Rice, Sound Village.
“Lord Orochimaru! There’s trouble in the Fire Country laboratory because of a test subject going berserk!”
A researcher in black silk reported to Orochimaru the situation of the deep mountain experimental base.
Orochimaru licked his lips with his slender tongue in the shadows, then pondered: “Trouble?”
“The runaway experimental subject has been controlled!”
“But because it happened so suddenly, one of the test subjects took advantage of the chaos and escaped from the base!”
“But I have already notified the people below to arrest him as soon as possible!”
“It’s just an experimental subject, why waste so much effort!” Orochimaru said indifferently.
The researcher breathed a sigh of relief. “So, sir, what do you mean?”
“Don’t worry about him, we have more important things to do now!”
“I understand, Lord Orochimaru!” After confirming Orochimaru’s meaning, the researcher prepared to leave.
But when he reached the door, he was suddenly stopped, “What’s the name of the escaped experimental subject?”
“Cang, Cangmu.”
…………………………………………………
The next morning, Sakura blearily opened her eyes when she heard birds singing outside the window.
When Sakura opened her eyes, she saw the mess on the bed.
She turned her head slightly to look at Cangmu who was sleeping soundly with his arms around her, and couldn’t help but smile shyly.
After taking a deep, comfortable breath, Sakura broke free from Souga’s hand and stood up.
“Boo——”
There was a sound like a cork being pulled out of a bottle.
Sakura was speechless for a moment, “This guy, does he have to put it in there even when he sleeps?”
Sakura picked up the phone beside her and screamed in fright when she saw the time.
Souga was awakened by Sakura’s cry.
“What’s wrong?”
“Ah! No…nothing! You…you should rest! It’s me…I’m going to be late! You can take care of breakfast by yourself!” Sakura hurriedly got up from Soggi’s arms.
But the next second, Cangmu grabbed her slender waist and hugged her back.
“What are you doing? You’re so flustered! Didn’t you say yesterday that Tsunade-sama would give you a day off today?”
After Somu’s reminder, Sakura immediately reacted, breathed a sigh of relief, and fell on Somu’s chest again.
“Oh, that’s right! If you hadn’t told me, I would have forgotten!”
Somu pinched Sakura and teased, “What are you doing! Did you lose it last night? Did you lose your memory too?”
“Who… who lost it? You are the one who lost it…” Sakura glared at Somu.
“I don’t know who was shouting last night that I was going to get lost…” Somu smiled evilly and started touching Sakura again.
“Aiya! Stop talking! You’ve been tossing and turning all night last night and it’s not enough! Get up, don’t you still have to prepare for the Chunin Exams?”
“It’s just a Chunin Exam, don’t you trust me so much?”
Sakura patted Sogi, “This exam is held in the Sand Village! Even if you don’t care about the difficulty of the exam, you should at least know where the exam is, right?”
Cang Mu was stunned for a moment. “What a coincidence? Wouldn’t this kill two birds with one stone?”
After Sakura served Sogi breakfast, she suddenly remembered something important.
Without even having time to put on his pants, he ran downstairs barefoot in a pair of black gauze underwear.
Cangmu took the last bite of his breakfast and slowly followed him down.
After arriving downstairs, Souga saw Sakura holding a scroll and looking behind her.
Souga came forward and hugged Sakura from the back, pressing his head against the white gauze.
Sakura shrank back, then twisted slightly so that Souga’s ninja tool fit right in the middle, and continued to check quickly.
“What’s the rush?!”
Sakura pouted and glared at Somu, “You don’t even worry about your own affairs, and you want me to worry about you.”
“I’ve been worrying about you.”
“Is that what you call worrying? Please remove the word ‘heart’!”
“The list of names and the examination format for the Chunin Exam?” Aoki glanced at the list on the scroll in confusion. “Isn’t this considered a confidential document? Will it be okay to bring it out?”
“It’s okay!” Sakura smiled. “Even if I don’t bring it out, the list will be announced soon.”
“That night I went to Saltwater Village and brought this back from Sand Village!”
“Who knew I’d be killed by a bad guy like you!”
“Oh? You don’t want to?” Cangmu straightened his waist.
“Ah~” Sakura bit her lip as she looked at Cang Mu: “I regret not going earlier, because you…”
Sakura said as she kissed Somu again, “Okay, now it’s sorted. Take a look at it when you have time!”
“Well! Now I’ll go pack your luggage!”
After Sakura left, Souga held the scroll she had sorted out and examined it.
Sakura was very careful and marked out all the stronger opponents in this exam.
Even several assessment methods and response measures, as well as examiners, are described.
As Cangmu watched, he was suddenly stunned.
Because he saw several familiar names on the list of examiners.
“Temari…Maki…”
“Haha, just right.”
When Somu was thinking about the next arrangements, Sakura called him over again.
“Cang Mu, come here quickly, I’m stuck in the washing machine, help me!”
Upon hearing this, Cangmu showed a strange expression on his face.
“Stuck…in the washing machine?”
Chapter 13: Sakura Stuck in the Washing Machine (Old Version)
“How did you get stuck in there?”
“Stop asking, just get me out of here.” The strange posture made Sakura feel very ashamed.
Somu went over and grabbed Sakura’s slender waist, tentatively pulling her out.
“What are you doing…if you want that…get me out first!” Sakura in the washing machine was already blushing with shame and anger.
Cang Mu suddenly said, “I have an idea!”
“What…method?” Sakura had a bad feeling.
Cang Mu continued, “It’s not easy to exert force if you just pull it like this.”
“It would be much easier if there was something I could attach to you and then use to pull you out.”
When Sakura heard this, she knew that Somu was deliberately doing something bad.
But after thinking about it, I felt inexplicably excited.
So he cooperated with Cang Mu, “Then you come…be gentle…ah!”
“How come you’re so quick…”
Cang Mu didn’t say anything, just kept pulling Sakura out…
The two of them worked for a long time and finally got Sakura out.
“You bad guy! All you know all day long is those things!” Sakura said angrily.
Cang Mu, on the other hand, had an innocent look on his face. “With that posture of yours… who can resist it?”
Sakura quickly interrupted the conversation, “Okay, okay! Stop talking, stop talking, and pack up your things!”
After everything was ready, Aomaki prepared to embark on the journey to Sand Village alone.
Sakura couldn’t always be with him because she still had to undergo training with Tsunade.
Before setting off, Cangmu examined his panel.
[Host: Cang Mu][Bond: Sakura (Intimacy 70)]【!!! Sakura’s intimacy reaches 70, unlocking growth rewards! 】
Oh? When I saw it before, Sakura’s intimacy was still 60 points!
After the washing machine incident, the intimacy level actually reached 70 points!
It seems that Sakura is enjoying it as well.
Maybe I can try more of these strange role-playing situations in the future.
Sakura was a real help to him in getting started.
“Why are you looking at me with such strange eyes? Is there something strange on my face?” Sakura saw that Sogi was still looking at her, and hurriedly touched her face.
“No! I just think you’re pretty and I want to see more of you!”
Sakura shrank her neck shyly: “Eh – it’s not like we won’t see each other anymore, why are you saying such cheesy things!”
Although Sakura said this, she was actually very happy in her heart.
After coaxing Sakura, Aomori officially set off.
Looking at the 70-point intimacy growth reward, Cangmu chose to receive it.
[70 Intimacy Reward: Medical Ninjutsu!]Aomaki frowned. Medical ninjutsu was of little use to him. With Hashirama’s cells, he was a natural self-healing body.
But it’s better than nothing, right?
After all, it’s only a reward for 70 intimacy. What will it be like if it reaches 100?
Cangmu wondered, could it be the power of a hundred heroes?
After leaving Konoha Village, Aoki headed to Sand Village according to the map prepared by Sakura.
The next conquest plan must be accelerated.
After all, according to his memory, Akatsuki will invade Konoha next year.
Cangmu was not sure whether the plot would develop as it was if he stood by and watched.
You still have to have enough strength to feel at ease!
Konoha is the base of his harem, and Pain must not be allowed to cause trouble.
In addition, he also wants to find a chance to visit Orochimaru’s Otogakure Village…
Cang Mu’s figure was moving through the jungle.
After traveling for half a day, he suddenly noticed something and immediately stopped on the trunk of a huge tree, looking around vigilantly.
The next moment, Cangmu’s pupils suddenly shrank.
Because he saw two figures wearing black robes with red cloud patterns.
One of them was pale, with two deep tear grooves on his face.
The other one had dark blue skin and a shark-like samehada on his face.
The two people were Uchiha Itachi and Kisame!
Cangmu had a lot of thoughts in his mind.
In the 62nd year of Konoha…
How could I forget!
It was during this year that Itachi came to Konoha to make a test!
Its purpose was nominally to test Konoha, confirm Naruto’s location and Konoha’s defense system, and thus prepare for the capture of the Nine-Tails.
But in reality, Itachi also wanted to warn the Konoha high-level officials that he was still alive.
Dispel Konoha’s idea of killing Sasuke.
Thinking of these ancient trees, I felt temporarily relieved.
The two of them will not cause much conflict in Konoha.
But it was just that Kakashi was stabbed countless times.
Cangmu felt inexplicably sympathetic towards him, but at the same time, he also felt a sense of urgency.
The next moment, his figure disappeared from the spot.
And after Cangmu left.
But Itachi suddenly stopped and looked towards where Somu was just now.
Kisame showed a puzzled look, took off the Samehada sword on his back, and asked: “Mr. Itachi, what’s wrong?”
Itachi just shook his head and said nothing.
At this time, he didn’t intend to cause any trouble.
More importantly, the feeling of being spied on just now seemed familiar to him.
An incredible idea popped up in his mind.
But in the end he denied it himself.
Chapter 14: You call this the Chunin Exam? (Old Version)
The scorching sun scorched the desert outside the Sand Village.
After half a day’s journey, Aoki was finally about to arrive at the Sand Village.
Wiping the sweat from his forehead, the outline of the Sand Village in the distance finally appeared on the horizon.
“Building a village in such a hellish place, no wonder the village is so weak.” Cangmu complained.
He was about to take a step forward when he suddenly frowned.
His keen perception allowed him to detect a hint of danger.
The next second, Cangmu’s figure disappeared from the spot.
Earth Escape·Earth Flow Wall!
Cang Mu instantly jumped back, and three rock walls suddenly stood up where he was standing.
Two Chunins wearing Sand Ninja forehead protectors jumped out from behind the rock pillar, their shurikens flashing cold light.
“Damn Sound Ninja Spy, is this going to end?”
Cangmu’s face froze when he heard this. What a mess.
Did the other party think of himself as a spy of Sound Ninja?
“Wait, I’m here to attend…”
Just as Cang Mu was about to explain, two kunai were instantly shot towards him.
But Cangmu easily dodged it.
“Stop talking nonsense!” A Sand Ninja wearing a white turban quickly formed hand seals and slapped the ground.
“Sand Shuriken!” Dozens of sharp blades made of sand and gravel came whistling.
Cang Mu’s eyes were indifferent.
I was already angry after traveling all day, and now I was attacked for no apparent reason.
Somu could only think that he was very angry now. If Sakura was here, Xiaoxue would definitely be beaten again.
Unfortunately, she was not there, so Aomaki could only vent his frustrations on the two Sand Shinobi.
“Sand Shuriken, huh? I’ll give you Sand Shuriken!”
Cangmu’s eyes flashed slightly, and he raised his hand and instantly used the same move as the opponent.
Aoki, who is proficient in B-rank ninjutsu, naturally includes sand shuriken.
Even Aomaki doesn’t need to make any hand seals, the ninjutsu he performs is more powerful and stronger!
With the support of Hashirama’s cells, Aoki can release continuously without any scruples.
“Sand Shuriken!” Dozens of dense sand blades shot in the opposite direction.
The two Chunins were stunned by this scene.
“Instant ninjutsu? So many at once?”
“Who the hell is this guy? Does a spy really need to be this strong?”
The two Sand Ninjas screamed as they were nailed to the rock wall behind them.
In order to ensure the smooth implementation of the subsequent plan, Cangmu did not kill the person.
Even the two Sand Ninjas were not injured at all.
Under Aomaki’s precise control, dozens of sand shurikens passed through the bodies of the two Chunins, penetrated their clothes and nailed them to the rock wall.
The reason she screamed was simply because she was frightened by Cang Mu.
Seeing this scene, the two Chunins looked at each other and smiled bitterly.
Of course, they would not be naive enough to think that Cangmu’s shot missed.
Instead, they were all shocked by Cangmu’s terrifying strength.
Cang Mu clapped his hands, “Can you listen to me now?”
The two Chunins nodded quickly, like chickens pecking at rice.
Seeing this, Cang Mu was very satisfied and continued, “I said I just came here…”
Before he finished speaking, a mechanical sound suddenly came from under Cangmu’s feet.
Three puppets wrapped in bandages emerged from the ground, their poisoned blades piercing his vital points.
“Is it never going to end? Still coming?!”
Cangmu was really angry this time.
Then, a man with short black hair, light skin, purple facial markings, and wearing the Sand Ninja’s iconic cat-ear cloak walked out from behind the puppet.
The person who came was the ragpicker master and Kankuro who lowered the average combat power of the puppeteers.
This time, Cangmu didn’t say anything, but just watched the other person’s actions quietly.
“Crow! Black ant! Salamander!” Kanjiurang’s ten fingers trembled with chakra lines, “Die!”
The three puppets rushed towards Cangmu together.
Cang Mu sighed, “Get ready and clean up this pile of junk.”
Hearing Sogi’s ridicule, Kankuro’s face turned ugly. The puppets he had worked so hard to collect were called junk.
“Where did this ignorant little brat come from? Just wait and see how I can tear your puppet apart…”
Kankuro’s words paused.
Because suddenly, lightning burst out from Cangmu’s left hand, making a sound like thousands of flying birds screaming together.
“Chi…Chidori? Impossible, who are you?” Kankuro also recognized the ninjutsu in Souki’s hands at this time.
He couldn’t believe that this young brat in front of him could even know A-level ninjutsu?
However, all he got in response was an angry “Chidori!”
Lightning instantly penetrated the three puppets.
Just as Cangmu had said, the three puppets instantly turned into a pile of rubbish.
Seeing that all his collections were destroyed, Kankuro had no time to feel sad because Somu’s figure had disappeared.
By the time he reacted, a kunai gleaming with cold light was already on his neck.
Kankuro’s pupils suddenly shrank, “How is this possible?! When did it happen?!”
You… who are you? Kankuro’s face was soaked with sweat.
Upon hearing this, Cangmu put down his kunai.
These people from the Sand Village are really stupid. They won’t talk to you properly unless they beat you up, right?
Cangmu spread his hands.
“Why didn’t you ask this earlier? There would be so much trouble…”
Souki put away his kunai and walked calmly towards the Sand Village.
Looking at Souga’s back, Kankuro collapsed on the ground.
He wanted to open his mouth to stop him, but after glancing at his three broken puppets, he shut his mouth again.
Only then did Aomori say calmly, “I’m just here to take part in the Chunin Exam.”
“What a joke!” Kankuro, who was slumped on the ground, collapsed instantly.
You instantly killed me, a jonin from the Sand Village, and you tell me you’re here to take the Chunin Exam?
Chapter 15: These Legs Are Really No Worse Than Black Soil (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 15 This Leg is Really Not Worse than Kurotsuchi
“Are you kidding?!” Kankuro felt extremely insulted.
If this kid in front of him came to take the Chunin Exam, then he would be too ashamed to be a Jonin!
Although he felt aggrieved, he didn’t dare to ask Kankuro to take action and could only watch Souga’s back as he walked away.
However, at this moment, a sound of breaking wind suddenly sounded.
The Sanxing Fan brushed past Cangmu’s nose, leaving a half-meter-deep crack on the rock wall.
A female kunoichi landed gracefully on a cloud of sand, her blonde hair flying in the heat. “What a bunch of idiots! Can’t you recognize the candidates from Konoha?”
The female ninja has a graceful figure, and her skin is fair and translucent even in the desert.
She has a slender waist, round hips, and well-proportioned curves, and every inch of her skin is full of elasticity and vitality.
She is different from the gentle type like Sakura (whose personality is not gentle, of course).
The kunoichi exuded vitality and health from head to toe.
It has the coolness of a ninja, yet is also charming and sexy.
Coupled with the cool clothes, Cangmu was a little stunned.
The person who came was Temari, who was on Aoki’s must-see list.
Cangmu’s eyes swept over Temari’s waist wrapped in fishnets: “Beautiful women are still sensible.”
“You’re so smooth-talking.” Temari put away the giant fan, and the three-star fan handle suddenly pressed against his chest.
“Someone from Konoha is coming to Sunagakure to take the exam? Why haven’t I seen you in Konoha before?”
Seeing Kankuro lying on the ground and the three disabled puppets, she instantly understood what had happened.
Even though they, the Sand Ninjas, were in the wrong, this guy in front of them just destroyed all of his brother’s puppets?
In order to maintain the prestige of the Sand Village, Temari decided to give Souki a warning, or at least teach him a lesson.
“Because I just joined Konoha the day before yesterday…” said Somu.
He then pulled out a crumpled invitation with Tsunade’s Hokage seal on it, which Sakura had helped him get.
Otherwise, the list of Chunin exam candidates would have been determined long ago, and I joined in the middle, so it would be difficult without this thing.
Kankuro leaned in closer to identify the seal pattern: “Sister, this seems to be real…”
Shut up! Temari kicked Kankuro away.
Then the three-star fan opened and pointed at Aomura: “Even if you are a candidate, you should be punished for injuring the Sand Ninja guard…”
Temari was halfway through her words when two Chunins came forward dejectedly, wanting to say something but stopping themselves.
She looked around and found that neither of them had any injuries, and her momentum suddenly weakened a bit.
“Even if you didn’t injure the guards, you were a bit too harsh on Kankuro’s puppet, weren’t you?”
Temari said as she walked towards Souga with courage.
However, at this time, Cangmu didn’t hear what she said at all.
Because all his attention was focused on Temari’s beautiful legs.
The ninja boots with high heels made her already slender legs even more attractive, and the curve of her hips jiggled as she walked.
“This butt, from the back…” Cangmu muttered to himself unconsciously.
“Oh yeah, what did you say just now?”
When he saw Temari’s angry face, Souga was a little confused.
As if she noticed Sogi’s undisguised gaze, Temari’s mentality of feeling guilty immediately turned into anger.
This guy! Not only does he not listen to me, he also looks around!
Then Temari swung the three-star fan in her hand and swung it fiercely at Somu.
However, Cangmu, who appeared in front of him instantly, grabbed his wrist and said, “I only cut off all the links of the puppet, and did not destroy any part.”
“It’s easy to fix if you want to,” Aomaki paused and looked at Kankuro, “Don’t you think so, Kankuro?”
Kankuro, who had Temari’s support, was about to act tough, but he immediately lost his temper when he saw Kamioka’s sharp gaze.
After checking, he found that the facts were indeed as Cangmu said.
I couldn’t help but marvel at Cang Mu’s terrifying strength and his precise control over chakra.
I’m afraid even Gaara can’t do it?
Kankuro stammered, “Yes… yes.”
Hearing this, although Temari was a little dissatisfied, she could only snort coldly, “Then what are you still standing there for? Why don’t you leave quickly? Are you going to continue to embarrass yourself here?”
After he finished speaking, Kankuro and the other two Chunins left in disgrace.
Temari turned around, a warning look on her pretty face.
“I don’t know why Konoha would allow a guy who had only joined for two days to take the Chunin Exam.”
“But that’s your own business, I don’t care, but you’d better not do anything you shouldn’t do in the Sand Village!”
Cangmu couldn’t help laughing when he heard that.
Because his plan for this trip was not only to assassinate Mariya’s master, but also to have sex with her.
Neither of these two things should ever be done.
“why are you laughing?”
Perhaps it was the anger combined with the desert heat.
Temari’s thin cheongsam became somewhat transparent due to sweating, clinging to her skin and outlining curves that made her blood boil.
The white bra can be faintly seen from under the cheongsam, and the lace pattern is clearly visible through the wet fabric.
The plump scenery rose and fell with her rapid breathing.
Beads of sweat slid down her slender neck.
When Temari took a step forward, the outline of her lace panties was faintly visible at the slit of her cheongsam at the base of her thighs.
Add to that a pair of black fishnets, and Cangmu couldn’t help swallowing!
Noticing Sogi’s gaze, Temari was immediately filled with shame and anger.
But the harsh words had just been let go, and the other party didn’t do anything wrong.
You can’t just take action after looking at me twice, right?
So Temari made up her mind to teach this rude guy in front of her a lesson in the Chunin Exam!
“Hmph…” Thinking of this, Temari’s mood suddenly improved, and then she turned and left.
Souki, who was left standing, sighed… “This leg is really no worse than Kurotsuchi’s, right? No, next time I’ll develop a new project on Temari!”
Chapter 16 Kankuro’s apprentice, the girl Suna (old version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 16 Kankuro’s Apprentice, the Girl Suna Picture and Text
“Hello! Are you here for the Chunin Exams?”
After arriving at the Sand Village, Cangmu was wandering around. When he was called, he turned around and saw a girl with twin ponytails.
The girl is wearing a simple outfit.
Her honey-colored skin is wrapped in a waist-baring short shirt, and her linen-colored skirt makes her white and tender legs look long and straight.
Her face is round and cute, but there is a bit of heroism between her eyebrows and eyes, especially her coral eyes.
The most eye-catching thing is her ankle – a silver bell tinkles with every tap of her toes.
When the girl spoke, she would unconsciously purse her lips, revealing two shallow dimples on her cheeks, but her eyes were always a little shy.
“Yes, what’s wrong?” Cangmu answered the girl’s question.
The girl rubbed the corner of her clothes nervously. “Um… I heard there was a conflict with a new student outside the village. Could it be you?!”
“Excuse me, who are you?” Cangmu asked the girl’s name vigilantly.
“Oh, my name is Suna!”
“Sana…” Somu recalled that there was no Suna in his memory of the Sand Village.
I guess this is an unimportant role.
“Hello, my name is Cang Mu, and the misunderstanding you just mentioned was indeed caused by me.”
“Why are you asking that?”
Suna turned her head to look at the house behind her, then explained softly to Souki.
“I’m so sorry to have caused you trouble!”
“But please don’t blame him!”
“Because the Chunin Exams are about to begin, there have been a lot of troubles recently, and we don’t have enough manpower, so that’s why that incident happened!”
“I saw you were a new face, wandering around the village, and I figured it was you!”
After hearing Suna’s explanation, Aoki was full of doubts. Could it be that Orochimaru was planning something new?
Unable to figure it out, Aomaki continued to ask Sana.
“Yeah, that’s right. It’s okay! It’s just a misunderstanding. I’m a very generous person!”
It’s just that all of Kankuro’s puppets were destroyed.
“Yeah, but you have to be careful. The Chunin Exam this time might give you some extra attention because of this incident…”
“How do you know so clearly?”
Suna glanced at Sougi, pursed her lips, paused for a moment and explained: “Because… I am Kankuro-sensei’s apprentice!”
“What?” Aoki exclaimed after hearing Sana’s answer.
“Are you Kankuro’s apprentice?”
Cang Mu’s brain began to spin rapidly.
This… guy actually has such a beautiful apprentice.
But it looked like the other person was about the same age as him.
Kankuro himself doesn’t even know how to operate a puppet, and he’s trying to teach his apprentice?
Are you taking your apprentice to pick up scraps?
It would be better for you to follow me and learn ninjutsu step by step, hehe.
“I see you’ve been wandering around for quite a while, probably can’t find the registration office. Then please follow me! I’ll take you to register for the Chunin Exam and take the screening exam first!”
As she spoke, Suna led the way.
“Screening exam? There is such a process?” Cangmu asked in surprise.
“Are there so many people taking the Chunin Exams? Do they still need to be screened?”
“It’s not much to say, but ever since Orochimaru attacked your Konoha last time, the standards for the Chunin Exam have become much stricter!”
Suna explained as they walked.
“Screening exams can eliminate candidates who are not strong enough, so we can reduce the manpower invested in the exam!”
“On the other hand, it can also detect those who have bad intentions and want to cause trouble!”
Cang Mu shrugged: “Okay, what is the screening method?”
During the conversation, the two came to a ninjutsu dojo, and what caught their eyes was a lively scene of a duel.
Both sides of the duel arena were filled with spectators.
At this moment, there was a figure in the duel arena that Cangmu was extremely familiar with.
Kankuro had somehow managed to pull out a new large puppet, and with one punch he knocked the candidate opposite him out of the arena.
“Hidden Cloud Village, Dimu’s challenge failed!”
The temporary audience referee on the side announced the result.
The audience immediately cheered as they saw Kankuro win easily.
Kankuro has always been a coward, and it was only after he became an examiner here and bullied the children that he felt the joy of being cheered on.
At this time, Suna answered Aoki’s question: “Oh, as long as you can last three rounds against my Sand Village Jonin, you can pass.”
“By the way, what exactly happened outside the village? I only know that the teacher came back with a gloomy face.”
“I talked to the other two Chunin in the hall, and they were hesitant and refused to speak.”
Cang Mu smiled and said, “Nothing, just a little misunderstanding.”
It turned out that the other party didn’t know what exactly happened, no wonder they wanted me to participate in the screening.
Seeing that Cangmu didn’t say anything, Sana didn’t ask any further, thinking that Cangmu had suffered a loss and was too embarrassed to say it.
Then she frowned at the giant puppet in the arena, “Why did the teacher take out the rock?! Isn’t he still unable to control it well?”
Cangmu was also a little surprised when looking at the puppet. That guy could actually make a puppet by himself?
Not bad, not bad, a little better than the original anime.
Just as Kankuro was enjoying the cheers, Suna immediately stepped forward to stop Kankuro from continuing to fight.
“Teacher, why did you take out the rock? What if it hurts the other students? You can’t continue fighting today!”
Kankuro was somewhat reluctant when he heard Suna’s dissuasion, as he still wanted to enjoy himself a little longer.
“Suna! Today we’re fighting some rookies. It’s okay, I can control the rock!”
“I’ll just fight one more time!”
However, the remaining candidates all retreated after seeing the power of the giant puppet.
Seeing this, Kankuro could only ask Suna, “Oh, by the way, Suna. Are there any new candidates?”
Upon hearing this, Suna immediately thought of Aoki, but was afraid that Aoki would be injured, so she was about to say no and wanted to let other senior ninjas replace Aoki to take the test.
But before he could speak, Cangmu’s voice came from behind him.
“have!”
Chapter 17: The Sudden Attack on Yinyin Village, Trapped Underground (Old Version)
When Suna heard that Sougi was going to challenge Kankuro, she was frightened and turned around to persuade Sougi.
“Cang Mu! I’m not kidding you, the teacher’s giant puppet is really…”
“Sana!” Kankuro interrupted Suna’s persuasion: “Others have volunteered to participate in the selection! You…wait.”
Kankuro turned and looked at Somu who was slowly approaching, as if he had seen a ghost.
Suna was a little embarrassed by what was said and did not notice Kankuro’s frightened expression.
“Well, teacher, you must be careful in a moment, teacher, teacher?!”
Kankuro, who was in a daze, was awakened by Suna, and then he coughed twice to ease the embarrassment.
“Sanae, I think what you said just now is right. It is indeed a bit difficult for me to control that giant puppet. You should take this…”
Kankuro glanced at the smiling Sogi, and continued, “Take this new student to the other jonin for the screening…”
When he noticed that Souga’s smile faded slightly, Kankuro quickly changed his words, “Oh no, I’ve already seen the strength of this Souga from Konoha, so there’s no need for him to participate in the selection.”
After hearing this, Cangmu nodded with satisfaction.
Suna on the side was confused. What happened? The teacher was eager to compete just now, why did he suddenly stop?
Also, why doesn’t Cangmu have to participate in the screening?
But seeing Kankuro’s expression, she didn’t feel comfortable asking.
So he took Cangmu to go through the formalities.
Kankuro breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Souga leave.
But when he saw Suna leaving with him, his head suddenly started buzzing.
No, it’s only been a short time. This guy has already kidnapped Suna?
Kankuro was a little frustrated, but when he thought of how Aomura could rub Chidori with one hand in seconds, he instantly deflated.
“Alright, alright! Guy, just wait and see how I’m going to trip you up during the Chunin Exam!”
Kankuro waved his fist excitedly, then turned and left.
……………………
On the other side, Cangmu and the other person were preparing to go through the examination procedures.
But the next second, the ground under Cangmu’s feet suddenly cracked.
The ground collapsed instantly, and Cangmu wanted to use the teleportation to leave directly.
But when he looked back, he saw that the ground beneath Sana’s feet had collapsed even more severely.
Without any hesitation, Somu rushed towards the other party and hugged Suna.
However, things were not that simple. Dozens of ninjas with dull eyes suddenly rushed out from the audience and wreaked havoc on the dojo.
Among them, many people had curse marks on their exposed skin that were familiar to Cang Mu.
Aoki changed his mind instantly and carried Sana as he kept moving back and forth among the fallen rubble.
Finally, they fell down together…
Dozens of meters underground, Cangmu looked around.
There are actually complicated underground passages all around?
However, looking at the traces on the stone walls around the passage, it seems that it was dug out not long ago.
Thinking of the group of experimental subjects who suddenly jumped out from the ground, Cangmu suddenly felt something was wrong.
Orochimaru failed to attack Konoha, so he came to attack the Sand Village now?
But he attacked Konoha out of revenge and to prove his worth.
What was the purpose of attacking the Sand Village?
Aogami could only think of one reason, Gaara.
Or rather, the Shukaku in Gaara.
Aoki frowned, but according to the original plot, shouldn’t Gaara be kidnapped by Deidara a year later?
Moreover, during this period of time, Orochimaru should have left the Akatsuki organization.
Or does Orochimaru have other purposes?
Cang Mu didn’t have time to think about it.
Because after the two people landed, the surrounding rocks were still falling.
Somu hurriedly carried Sana into the tunnel.
Only when the surroundings became completely quiet did Aomori let go of Sana in his arms.
Suna, who was lying on Aoki’s chest, was so scared that her face turned pale.
He stayed there for a long time before quickly climbing down from Cangmu’s body.
“By the way, why did your village build so many passages down here?”
Suna looked around, shook her head and said, “I…I don’t know! How could there be such a large passage under the village!”
As Aoki expected, Suna also had no idea.
“You don’t know?” Cang Mu began to observe the surrounding environment vigilantly: “There are Orochimaru’s men up there. If we go out now, we will definitely be surrounded. Let’s find another way first.”
Since Orochimaru chose to attack Sunagakure, he must have a good chance of success.
Cangmu was not yet confident enough to think that he could deal with so many experimental subjects by himself.
After all, among that group of experimental subjects, Cangmu saw a familiar figure.
Kimimaro, who should have been dead long ago, used the bloodline limit of the corpse bone vein!
“It’s too high up, we can’t go there! But we can follow the passage to see if there is another way out.”
Suna saw that even in such a situation, Aoki remained so calm.
I couldn’t help but feel a sense of security in my heart. After nodding, I followed Cangmu closely.
After they walked for a while, they suddenly saw a ray of light.
The blood in Cangmu’s eyes turned slightly, and he didn’t find any danger, so he walked over boldly with Sana.
After entering the light, there is a long corridor with bright lights.
Cangmu looked around and walked in a random direction.
With the help of lights, Sana gradually became less afraid and began to talk to Souki actively.
“Just…just thank you! Cang Mu, if it weren’t for you, I…I don’t know what to do!”
“Well said. How are you going to thank me?” Cangmu smiled slightly.
Suna’s face suddenly turned red, “You…how do you want me to thank you.”
Cang Mu laughed, “I was just kidding. You helped me a lot, so we’re even.”
Suna finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought she would be in this dark tunnel…
But before she could continue her daydreaming, there was a sudden noise in the front of the tunnel.
Chapter 18: Tunnel Battle, Scroll Sana Touched (Old Version)
All I could hear was bursts of hurried footsteps coming from the dark depths of the tunnel ahead.
A moment later, the first experimental subject wearing Sound Ninja clothing walked out.
This experimental subject still looks normal.
The experimental subject that came out next was very strange.
Some of their arms expanded several times in size, while others had their hands turned into the shape of chicken claws.
“Experimental subject!”
Dozens of experimental subjects came out one after another.
They looked extremely cold, with no emotion in their eyes.
Suna shrank back in fear when she saw the bizarre-looking test subjects in front of her: “What…what are these things? How did they become like this?!”
“Now is not the time to discuss this!” Somu waved his hand to signal Suna to step back.
“You run back first! I’ll stop them!”
“B-but you…”
“Run!!”
“Oh, I forgot to tell you, your teacher is so afraid of me because I destroyed all his puppets at the village entrance.”
When Suna heard this, her face showed shock, but she was still a little worried.
Because she could feel that even if her teacher came, he would not be able to deal with so many experimental subjects in front of him.
Even if Somu is stronger than the teacher, how much stronger can he be?
But at Cangmu’s urging, she bit her lip, turned around and ran back.
Somu clenched his fists and held two kunai.
The narrow space prevented him from performing ninjutsu easily.
Otherwise, if the hole collapses, he will be buried alive.
“Come on, I’ll set you free!”
Cangmu leaped up, and his perfect physical skills foundation made his figure almost leave an afterimage.
The sharp blades of the kunai stabbed at the group of experimental subjects like raindrops.
One by one, the experimental subjects fell at Cangmu’s feet.
Many of the experimental subjects are no longer flesh and blood, their bodies are as hard as metal!
Amidst the sound of metal colliding.
Several experimental subjects were repelled by Cang Mu, but more came up from behind.
Even the two kunai that Aomaki carried with him had their blades bent.
So he could only fight back with his fists.
However, after Cangmu dealt with a bunch of experimental subjects, he found that the number had not decreased much.
“Damn it, how can there be so many experimental subjects in a place like this!”
“What are the people in the Sand Village doing? They’ve released so many test subjects and they didn’t even notice anything?”
Aomura’s pupils shrank. To be able to sneak into so many experimental subjects quietly, there must be an insider in the Sand Village!
Before he could think about it, he saw more experimental subjects in the dark depths ahead that he could not see.
“Damn, there are too many!”
Cangmu picked up a piece of the experimental subject’s hard broken arm on the ground and blocked it in front of him.
“There’s no other way, I can only use ninjutsu!”
Cangmu was thinking in his mind, what kind of ninjutsu can be used in a narrow space and have enough lethality?
“The only option is Chidori.”
Lightning gathered in his palm, and the pale arc of electricity wrapped around Cangmu’s entire arm.
Even the clothes were shredded into pieces by the stray electric arcs.
The tunnel walls trembled, and those deformed monsters suddenly retreated collectively, like a herd of beasts that had smelled the scent of their natural enemy.
“Sizzle—”
Chidori’s blazing light tore through the darkness in the tunnel, and Aoki’s pupils were dyed pale blue.
Cangmu rushed forward with lightning in his hand.
Wherever it passed, the experimental subjects were burned to charcoal.
Finally, when Chidori’s light dimmed, the corpses of the experimental subjects in front of Aoki had filled the entire passage.
But there were still footsteps coming from the distance.
Taking advantage of this gap, Cangmu retreated.
He looked at his arm, which was covered in scars from overusing Chidori. “Luckily, I have Hashirama’s cells, otherwise this arm would be half broken.”
As soon as Somu turned around, he saw Suna standing there in a daze.
“Why are you back again?”
At this moment, Suna’s mind was filled with the image of Aoki holding Chidori and moving through the group of experimental subjects.
Her face turned red when she heard Cangmu’s question.
“Then…there are also monsters on the road behind!” Sana answered Somu nervously.
“Hiss~” Cangmu took a breath and looked around for a while.
Seeing the dim passage he had just come from, he said, “Go… go this way and then go back!”
Aoki pulled Sana and ran back to the passage they had just come from.
After running to the starting position, Cangmu suddenly stopped.
“Move away from me,” he said to Suna.
Although I don’t understand what Cang Mu wants to do.
But she still pushed it away obediently.
The next second, dense chakra energy gathered on Cangmu’s fist.
“boom–“
Cangmu smashed the seemingly hard stone wall next to him with one punch.
Huge rocks fell and blocked the passage.
However, the group of crazy experimental subjects did not give up. Faced with the blockade of rocks, they began to use their iron fists to break the rocks one by one and move forward.
Cangmu blocked all the falling rocks around in the passage, creating a temporarily safe environment.
Somu clapped his hands and turned to look at Suna not far away. She was already trembling with fear.
“Cang…Cangmu, are we really going to die here…”
Somu glanced at Suna, who looked nervous: “If you’re scared, you can come closer.”
Suna looked at Sougi and hesitated for a moment, but finally slowly moved to Sougi’s side.
When Suna came closer, Aoki hugged her in his arms without saying a word.
“Ah!” Sana screamed, her body as stiff as the experimental subject.
But soon, the warmth and heartbeat from Aoki’s chest made Suna gradually relax.
Suna just felt inexplicably at ease.
Cangmu, he…
This is just to comfort me, right?
Thinking of this, Sana couldn’t help but move closer to Souki.
“So… so warm…” Suna unconsciously snuggled into Souki’s arms.
But suddenly I felt like I had hit something huge.
Scroll?
Cangmu is carrying a scroll with him?
Chapter 19: Active Suna (Old Version)
Suna twisted slightly and adjusted her body to fit closer to Souga.
In order to ease the awkwardness of the hug, he continued to talk to Cangmu in a low voice.
“S-Sorry…Aomuki!”
“If you hadn’t come here to save me, you wouldn’t have come here, and we wouldn’t be facing this!”
Aomori pinched Suna’s little face and said, “What are you thinking? Letting a girl face danger alone and not saving her is not my style!”
Suna was startled when she heard this, and her beautiful eyes turned red.
But he was interrupted by Cangmu’s words.
“By the way, how long do you plan on doing this?”
Suna was stunned. What?
When she looked down, she realized that she had hugged Cangmu’s waist too tightly because of nervousness.
Suna’s pretty face instantly turned red.
Suna almost fainted from shame and immediately let go of her little hand.
Safe for the time being, he looked at the innocent girl in his arms.
It would be a waste of time if he didn’t tease her. Somu smiled and patted Suna’s back.
“I thought you knew it was intentional!”
“Who…who did it on purpose!”
Suna bit her lip and was about to raise her hand to hit Somu.
But when he saw Cangmu’s arms covered with scars, he suddenly felt a little sad.
Then he put down his hand and put it on Cang Mu’s chest: “Does your hand hurt?!”
However, she didn’t notice that the scars were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.
“fine!”
“At least you survived for now, didn’t you?”
“Can we get out alive?”
Aoki continued to caress Suna: “Don’t be so pessimistic! If it doesn’t work out, I’ll take Satoshi back upstairs!”
“Although I don’t know what the situation is up there, it’s better than being stuck here with my hands tied.”
Cangmu glanced at the pile of rocks that was constantly shaking.
“We can hold off a little longer. If help doesn’t arrive, this will be our last resort.”
Suna leaned against Aoki’s chest and nodded: “Okay, I’ll listen to you…”
After a pause, Suna suddenly asked, “Aoki, if we die here, will you have any regrets?”
Cangmu thought about it and regretted that there were too many.
The only character he has truly conquered so far is Sakura.
Seeing that Somu remained silent, Suna continued, “I feel a little regretful.”
Cang Mu became interested, “What regret?”
Suna bit her lip and hesitated before finally saying, “It’s just… I haven’t done that with the person I like yet…”
Aomori was stunned when he heard this. This sentence didn’t sound like something that a pure girl like Sana would say.
As if seeing through Sogi’s thoughts, Suna hurriedly explained: “I was not born in the Sand Village. I was born in a very small village.”
“No one in the village knows ninjutsu, and everyone in the village seems to be cursed, with a lifespan of only twenty years old.”
“So… in order to keep the village going, the villagers are quite anxious about that kind of thing.”
Cang Mu probably understood, so he asked, “Do you have someone you like?”
Suna shook her head, then nodded, “It wasn’t there before… but it is now.”
Looking at Suna’s fixed gaze, Somu understood that she was talking about him.
He was about to speak when Suna’s cherry lips suddenly pressed against his.
He also said vaguely: “Can you help me, Mr. Cangmu?”
The sound of the subject smashing rocks was getting closer.
Cangmu raised his eyebrows. Is this the time to do this?
At the same time, a question arose in his mind: could he get rewards by establishing a bond with a female character who did not appear in the plot?
As if sensing Cang Mu’s thoughts, the system sounded.
“Establishing a bond with a female character who doesn’t appear in the plot will also earn you rewards, the generosity of which depends on the character’s contribution to the plot.”
“The current character [Suna] has played a certain role in promoting the alliance between Konoha Village and Sand Village. The host can obtain certain rewards…”
Cang Mu: What’s the system babble about? They’ve already taken the initiative, so does it really matter whether they get rewarded or not?
“Cangmu-kun…can…can you lean on me for a moment?”
Suna lowered her head, her body trembling.
It was as if he had mustered up a lot of energy to say these words.
Aomori smiled knowingly, he didn’t expect that the innocent Suna would be so different at such a moment.
“Here you go.”
Suna was startled.
Cover your little mouth with your little hands.
Cang Mu was not in a hurry, “Regret now…”
However, before he could finish, Suna stood up and glanced at the pile of stones being hit by the experimental subject.
………………
In the cave, the subject was still hammering the rocks.
Suna’s expression was still a little nervous.
After a long time.
The pile of stones was broken open by the experimental subject.
Cang Mu took a deep breath and began to brew chakra.
Just as Cang Mu was about to create another pile of stones, the surroundings began to shake violently again…
“This…what happened again?” Sana’s face flushed and she hugged Somu’s arm tightly.
“Aoki… Suna…”
At this moment, a call came from above the cave.
Chapter 20: Aoki’s Request, Temari’s Awkwardness (Old Version)
After listening for a while, Somu recognized that it was Temari’s voice.
In this case, the above troubles should be solved.
Realizing this, Somu immediately picked up Sana and then walked along the rock wall towards the top of the cave entrance.
The two finally managed to reach the ground.
“Aoki~” Seeing that they were out of danger, Sana ran up to him with tears in her eyes and hugged him.
The weak look was immediately revealed.
Somu raised his hand and patted Suna’s back, then whispered softly in Suna’s ear: “Alright! So many people are watching.”
Only then did Suna stop crying.
Kankuro, who was standing by, looked at Aoki comforting Suna, his face as ugly as liver.
How long has it been since his disciple was kidnapped by this guy?
Temari saw Sana being so close to Souga, and recalled how anxious Sana had been just now.
I also guessed what Suna and Aoki might have experienced down there.
But now is not the time to focus on that.
Cangmu looked around and saw corpses everywhere.
Most of them were experimental subjects, but there were also some people from other villages who came to take the exam, as well as ninjas from the Sand Ninja.
It looked like it had been through a big battle.
And the result should be victory.
But when Cangmu looked at the gloomy faces of the crowd, he immediately realized that things were not that simple.
Sure enough, Temari stepped forward and said, “The Chunin Exam has been cancelled. You can choose to stay here for a few days before leaving, or you can choose to leave now.”
“However, if you leave now, we don’t have enough people to escort you…”
Temari said, pausing, “I almost forgot.”
“We discovered that there are at least a hundred fewer test subjects who attacked the village. This is because they were drawn underground for other reasons and didn’t come out.”
“I think it was you who did it. With your strength, you don’t need an escort.”
“Besides, I can recommend you to pass the Chunin Exam without taking the test on Gaara’s behalf, as a way of repaying you for helping us.”
As soon as the words fell, a noisy discussion arose around.
“Is this true? That guy looks so young but he actually held off hundreds of monsters by himself?”
“Each of those monsters has strength close to that of a Chunin! And he actually came to take part in the Chunin Exam?”
“I heard Kankuro got into a fight with a student outside the village today and suffered a loss. Could it be him?”
“Shh—don’t you see Kankuro’s face has turned black? Stop it, stop it…”
Souga ignored the noise around him and looked at Temari.
Because he heard something wrong in Temari’s words.
What does it mean to replace Gaara?
According to the time, Gaara should be the Fifth Kazekage.
Since Temari said so, then Gaara should…
Sure enough, the next second Temari said with an ugly expression: “Gaara… was captured by Orochimaru’s men. We have already sent people to Konoha for rescue.”
Then, ignoring everyone’s gaze, Temari pulled Somu to an empty corner.
“But I can’t wait that long. I want Gaara back now!”
“But this is my personal decision. I can’t take the villagers with me on this adventure.”
“So, Cangmu…can you help me?”
After knowing that Cangmu had single-handedly held back hundreds of experimental subjects in such a small space.
Temari can only place her hopes on this mysterious guy.
Seeing Temari, who has always been bold and arrogant, actually asking for help from him.
Cang Mu couldn’t help but smile and agreed: “Okay, but you have to promise me two things and answer me a question.”
Hearing this, Temari nodded and agreed without thinking, “No problem.”
Cang Mu smiled and said, “Why don’t you ask what it is first?”
The anxious Temari didn’t think too much about it at first, but when she saw Somu’s malicious smile, she suddenly panicked.
“you……”
But thinking that she had already said it and Gaara’s life or death was uncertain, Temari could only grit her teeth and agree.
“No problem, even if you want my body… I can agree to it, but that’s after saving Gaara, otherwise, forget it!”
Temari folded her arms across her chest, making her already large and plump breasts even more prominent.
Cangmu was a little surprised to hear her words. He didn’t expect Temari to agree so readily.
But since Temari said so, Souga didn’t hesitate.
“Okay, first thing…”
Souga said as he moved closer to Temari.
Although he agreed, he was not satisfied with Temari’s attitude.
Seeing Cang Mu approaching him, Cang Mu couldn’t help but get nervous, “What are you going to do?”
Cang Mu nodded, “Yes!”
Upon hearing this, Temari was stunned. It took her two seconds to realize what Sogi meant, and her cheeks turned slightly red with shame and anger.
“Konoha’s hooligans!”
After saying this, Cangmu walked to her and stopped less than a meter away.
“You…you don’t come over here again. Didn’t I promise you that if…if we have to do it, we have to rescue Gaara first!”
Upon hearing this, Cang Mu took another step forward, and immediately the two soft pieces of flesh on Temari’s chest pressed tightly against his chest.
Before Temari could step back, Souga put his face close to Temari’s ear, “Why are you so nervous? I just want you to answer my questions.”
“Answer…answer the question. Do you need to be so close?”
“Yes! Because the questions I ask might make you angry, but you must answer me truthfully!”
Looking at Souga’s serious expression, Temari nodded.
“Where is Maki, your teacher, now?”
“Teacher…?” Temari was suddenly stunned when she heard that.
She then realized that the teacher had been missing since this morning and had not even been present during the attack.
Before this, she had also suspected that there was a traitor in the village, but she didn’t expect it to be her teacher.
Could it be…
“Impossible? Are you doubting Mr. Maki?” Temari frowned.
Cang Mu chuckled, “To be able to quietly produce so many experimental subjects and sneak into the village, this traitor must be of a very high status.”
“And judging by your expression, you probably don’t know where he is. Isn’t that enough suspicion?”
Temari bit her lip, she was also shaken by Souga’s words.
“Now is not the time to dwell on this! We must set off immediately to find Gaara!” Temari pushed Souga away, and the soft flesh that was squeezed was immediately relieved.
Cang Mu said calmly: “I have another request.”
“What’s your request? Tell me quickly.” Temari said nonchalantly.
After all, she is willing to give up her body, so what else can’t she agree to?
However, Aoki’s request was only: “Go to the Kazekage Building right now and write a certificate that allows me to become a Chunin without taking the exam. Oh, and it must also be stamped with your Kazekage’s seal.”
Chapter 21 Reward! Ame no Murakumo Sword! (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 21 Reward! Ame no Murakumo Sword! Pictures and Text
“At this time? You want this?”
Temari was very confused by Sogi’s almost unreasonable request!
What’s the point of having a certificate of passing the Chunin Exam at a time like this?
Are you kidding me?
Yes, he was kidding me!
Temari gritted her teeth in anger!
“I promised to recommend you to become a Chunin without taking the exam. Can’t you come back and talk about it later?” Temari said tactfully.
Of course, Cangmu couldn’t tell her that he was doing this to get a reward for completing the task.
So he said, “Alas, I’ve always dreamed of becoming a Chunin, but now I can’t. I’m in a bad mood, and a bad mood will affect my performance, affect my performance…”
Before Sogi could continue, Temari interrupted, “Okay! I’ll get it for you now!”
After glaring at Souga, Temari quickly left.
After watching the other party leave, Cangmu opened the system panel.
Because in addition to the task of becoming a Chunin, he also has not yet claimed the reward for knocking Sana over at the bottom of the cave!
The opponent he faces this time when rescuing Gaara is no longer a rookie like Kankuro.
He might even have to fight Orochimaru, so Aoki must do everything he can to improve his strength to ensure that he can escape unscathed even if he can’t save Gaara.
[Congratulations to the host for establishing a bond with Suna. You can receive the bond reward. Do you want to receive it? ]Cangmu didn’t have high expectations for this reward.
After all, Suna never appeared in the plot. At most, she only promoted the alliance between Konoha and Sunagakure, and her role was limited.
Sure enough, after Cangmu confirmed the receipt, the reward did not cause much waves in his heart.
[Congratulations to the host for receiving the rewards: Puppetry Mastery, Puppet Storage Scroll, Puppet [Shapeshift]]“Puppetry? It’s okay.”
In addition to puppetry, it also comes with a storage scroll and a finished puppet.
It can only be said that although the system is very considerate, the puppetry has a relatively limited effect on improving his strength.
As for this ability called [Shapeshifting], Cangmu was somewhat interested in it.
Similar to the transformation technique in ninjutsu, [Shape Change] can imitate the appearance of others.
But what is even more powerful than the transformation technique is that this puppet can even imitate the attributes of chakra!
It can also be worn on the body like Scorpion’s puppet, Hiruko.
It is definitely an absolute weapon for disguise, infiltration, sneak attack and assassination!
On the other side, Temari came to the Kazekage building angrily, and regardless of the guards’ obstruction, rushed into the Kazekage’s room and quickly drafted out Aogaki’s Chunin certificate.
The moment the seal was pressed, Cangmu also received a prompt from the system.
[Congratulations to the host for completing the mission! Do you want to claim your reward now?]“Temari-chan’s movements are pretty quick.”
Cangmu muttered to himself and then chose to receive the reward again.
“I wonder what the reward for the first mission will be?” Cangmu looked at the system panel in front of him expectantly.
However, he did not have too high expectations. After all, becoming a Chunin was not a difficult task.
However, when the reward came out, Cang Mu’s pupils suddenly shrank and he was stunned for a moment?!
[Reward: Kusanagi Sword (Ultimate Form of Kusanagi Sword)]A three-foot-six-inch narrow straight blade suddenly appeared in Cangmu’s hand. The sword body was flowing with liquid silver light, and the blade pattern was like the frozen trajectory of a galaxy.
Eight magatama-shaped rings are suspended on the hilt of the sword.
Then the system panel burst out with gilded words:
“Divine Artifact: Ame no Murakumo:
1. Absolute Sharpness: Possesses terrifying sharpness that can penetrate Susanoo’s defense
2. God Seal: Possesses the ability to seal
3. Ninjutsu Amplification: The power of Ninjutsu released through the sword is doubled.
“Damn! Itachi’s Ten-fist Sword plus version? No, Itachi’s Ten-fist Sword is nothing compared to Ame Murakami!” As Somu’s fingertips brushed across the sword’s spine, he couldn’t stop smiling.
This is simply a reward tailor-made for him now. Now, when facing Orochimaru, Aomori has a key artifact! Aomori instantly feels confident!
Just when Sogi was laughing, Temari came back angrily with her long, beautiful legs.
“Are you satisfied now? Can we set off now?” Temari glared at Somu angrily and nervously.
Cang Mu nodded, “Let’s go.”
Seeing this, Temari finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Souga would make some excessive demands again.
But when I think of Gaara coming back, I want
Temari’s face suddenly turned slightly red.
At this moment, she just caught a glimpse of Ama Murakumo behind Cangmu.
“Where did it come from?”
“I found it on the roadside. It’s pretty. I took it back as a souvenir.” Cangmu said casually.
“You also know swordsmanship?” Temari became more and more curious about Souga.
This guy is proficient in ninjutsu, not only taijutsu, but also swordsmanship? That’s too terrifying, right?
It’s a pity that Temari didn’t know that Aogami now even knows puppetry, otherwise who knows how beautiful and wonderful her expression would be.
Souga did not directly answer Temari’s question. Swordsmanship? He really doesn’t know that, but it doesn’t matter. Ama Murakami’s biggest function is to amplify the power of ninjutsu, so it doesn’t matter whether he knows swordsmanship or not.
Of course it would be better if you could, but this will probably happen after you have conquered Uzuki Yugao.
Then Cang Mu joked, “Have you heard about the story of Emperor Gaozu beheading a white snake? To kill a snake, of course you have to use a sword…”
Temari looked confused when she heard this, “What ancestor?”
Chapter 22: Instant Kill of Kimimaro (Old Version)
The wind outside the Sand Village blew sand in my face.
“Let’s go!”
Temari unfolded the three-star fan, preparing to use the Kamaitachi technique to create wind escape to speed up her journey.
Cangmu suddenly reached out and pressed down the fan bone that was about to be swung.
“Kamaitachi technique? I don’t know it.” Cangmu said innocently.
Temari poked Aomura with the handle of her fan: “Stop pretending! You know the A-level ninjutsu Chidori, but you don’t know the C-level Kamaitachi jutsu?…”
After being exposed, Cangmu was not panicked at all. He did not want to miss such a good opportunity.
He waved his hand, “I was the God of Ninjutsu back then, wasn’t I? I knew everything? Isn’t it okay that I just didn’t dabble in Wind Release?”
“If it doesn’t work, I’ll just run slowly. As for whether I can catch up with Gaara or not, it depends on luck.”
Temari frowned, “Really?”
“I really can’t.”
“How about you take me?”
His eyes swept over the straight lines of Temari’s calves under the hem of her skirt lifted by the wind.
Upon hearing this, Temari clenched her fan with her tender white fists, “Okay, I’ll take you!”
Five minutes later, Temari was regretting her decision to the point of suicidal thoughts.
Cangmu wrapped his hands tightly around her waist, his chin rubbing against her shoulder blades from time to time, and the hot breath he exhaled made the back of her neck feel a little itchy.
What’s even more terrible is that this bastard would deliberately tighten his arms every time he encountered turbulence, and the outline of his solid chest muscles could be felt through the fabric of his clothes.
At the same time, Temari was secretly amazed. She had to say, this guy’s body… was really good, so hard, he was obviously a master of physical skills!
Even if he just ran, he wouldn’t be slower than me, right?
But since she had already agreed, Temari couldn’t go back on her word.
“Where are you touching…”
Temari’s delicate body trembled. This guy had touched her chest several times!
The anger and shame caused the chakra in Temari’s body to gradually become disordered.
In addition, the continuous use of Kamaitachi consumed a lot of chakra, and Temari suddenly made a mistake in forming hand seals when she used Kamaitachi again!
“Oh no! It’s all this guy’s fault!” Temari suddenly became panicked.
Due to her mistake in casting the spell, the strong airflow not only failed to allow the two to continue moving forward, but instead pushed them towards the ground in the opposite direction.
“What should I do?” Temari subconsciously raised her hand to cover her chest, her rapid breathing causing her chest to heave violently.
It was dozens of meters high, and even if she fell from there, she would probably suffer a serious injury.
Not to mention Cang Mu who can’t even use Wind Escape!
She turned to look at Cangmu anxiously.
This guy, even at this time, still knows how to hold on to me.
But seeing Somu’s calm expression, Temari immediately became furious.
But at this moment, he didn’t have time to say anything more, and could only say loudly: “Asshole! Hold me tight!”
She was trying to stabilize the chakra in her body and use Kamaitachi again.
But as soon as he finished speaking, Cangmu suddenly let go of his hand.
“What are you going to do…”
Before she could finish her words, Temari found herself being picked up by Souga.
The most important thing is that this guy actually held himself in one hand and released the kamaitachi in the other hand!
Temari didn’t care that the fullness of her chest was being squeezed by Souga, and said angrily: “Don’t you know how to do it?”
“I said I just learned it, do you believe me?”
A blush appeared on Temari’s pale honey skin.
“Cang Mu!!”
Temari was so angry that her chest heaved violently, and her thin coat could barely contain the surging waves on her chest.
…
The two landed safely, and after punching Somu a few times, Temari finally calmed down.
“Come on, let’s get on the road.” Temari urged.
Cang Mu shook his head and said, “No need to chase.”
Temari frowned, her eyes full of confusion. After chasing for so long, how could she just stop?
She looked at Cang Mu anxiously and asked, “Why don’t you chase him anymore?”
“Because we have already caught up with him.”
Before Temari could react to this inexplicable answer, the sand dunes not far from the two of them began to sink without any warning.
Then, a slightly hoarse but cold voice came from under the sand: “Such a keen perception, worthy of being the candidate that Lord Orochimaru once favored.”
As the words were spoken, a figure slowly emerged from the sand dunes.
This person had long, flowing white hair, his skin was a sickly pale color, and he was wearing a black bodysuit with a red windbreaker on top. His eyes were cold and resolute. It was Kaguya Kimimaro.
When Temari saw Kimimaro, she immediately became alert and shouted coldly: “Where is Gaara? Hand him over!”
Kimimaro acted as if he hadn’t heard anything, his expression remaining indifferent.
Cangmu on the side frowned secretly. He had not had much interaction with Kimimaro, but he actually recognized him?
In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through Cangmu’s mind. Could this be a trap set specifically for him?
He quickly looked around, his eyes sharp as a torch, carefully observing every corner. Fortunately, he found no trace of anyone else. He then realized that Kimimaro was just there to cover the retreat and happened to recognize him. This was not a carefully laid trap.
Kimimaro raised his head slightly, looked at Somu, and said slowly: “Gaara is not here. If you want to find him, you must defeat me first, or…”
He paused, his eyes locked on Somu, “If you are willing to come back with me and serve Lord Orochimaru, perhaps Lord Orochimaru will release him.”
When Temari heard this, she instantly became furious and quickly formed seals with her hands, ready to attack.
However, Souga stopped Temari.
The Ame Murakumo sword behind him was slowly drawn out, and the sword body flashed with a sharp cold light, which was particularly dazzling in the sunlight.
With a cold look in his eyes, he said coldly, “If you want me to go back, let Orochimaru do it himself!” As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot and rushed towards Kimimaro.
Kimimaro was not in a hurry. He exerted a little force with his feet, and his body rose from the ground, avoiding the first wave of slashes from Somu.
Somu turned in the air, and the sword Ama no Murakumo drew an arc.
Kimimaro’s hands danced quickly, and the bones in his arms began to grow rapidly, turning into sharp bone spurs, stabbing towards the sword energy.
There was a loud “clang” sound.
The bone spur was easily cut by Ame no Murakumo like tofu.
Kimimaro’s expressionless face showed shock for the first time, “What kind of sword is this?”
But Cang Mu ignored him.
“Chidori!” With a loud shout, the sword in his hand was instantly surrounded by blue electric current, which made a crackling sound, like countless angry lightning snakes.
Upon seeing this, Kimimaro immediately hardened all the bones in his body, forming a solid layer of defense.
The sword of Ama-no-Kuro was swung out fiercely with the power of Chidori.
Kimimaro waved the bone spurs on his arms to resist.
But under the amplification of Ame Murakumo, Chidori’s power became extremely terrifying, and instantly shattered all the bone armor on Kimimaro’s body.
With a muffled groan, Kimimaro flew backwards and fell heavily on the sand.
Kimimaro struggled to stand up, but he no longer had the strength to fight.
He had died once, but was rescued by Orochimaru. What difference would it make if he died again?
Aoki put away the Murasaki sword and walked over to Kimimaro, “Tell me, where is Gaara?”
Kimimaro shook his head.
Somu had expected this to happen, so without any further ado, a flash of lightning appeared in his hand, and he used another Chidori to completely kill Kimimaro.
Then he looked at Temari who was standing there in a daze.
The guy who defeated Gaara was actually defeated so easily by Aomura?
Chapter 23: Pursuit, Otonin Hammer (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 23: Pursuit, Sound Ninja Hammer Illustrations
Temari suddenly felt nervous as she watched Souga walk towards her.
“He just said…that you are the one Orochimaru has his eyes on?” Temari asked warily.
Cangmu didn’t escape, but nodded.
Then he said, “Because of his extraordinary talent and good health, he was chosen by Orochimaru as an experimental subject. What? Don’t you believe it? Why not give it a try?”
Having witnessed Aoki’s gangster behavior before, Temari immediately understood what Aoki meant by “give it a try”.
She immediately hugged the fullness of her chest, “You, you, you…then how do I know if you are in the same group as Orochimaru?”
Aoki pointed at Kimimaro, who was turned into ashes by Chidori’s lightning, and said, “Isn’t this enough?”
“Besides, if I were in cahoots with her, what would I gain from you?”
After saying this, Cang Mu paused, “Well…if you say that I’m after your body, that’s not wrong.”
“Hooligan!” Temari couldn’t help but curse as she saw Somu’s gaze slowly moving from her feet upwards, even looking at her…that place.
But at the same time, her guard was lowered.
“What should we do now?” Temari asked anxiously. After asking, she realized that she had unknowingly become more and more dependent on the gangster in front of her.
Sogi replied, “It’s okay. Gaara won’t be in any danger for a while. After all, Orochimaru probably captured him because he was attracted by his ability to control sand.”
After hearing Sogi’s explanation, Temari felt relieved.
“Then…should we still chase after her?”
Hearing this, Cangmu did not answer immediately, but began to think.
Reason told him that it was definitely not a wise move to chase after him now.
But…how could he bear to refuse the beautiful woman’s request?
However, Aomori is not a ninja whose brain is controlled by a small head.
With his current strength, even if he can’t defeat Orochimaru, he should have no problem escaping unscathed.
The sword of Ama-no-Murakumo gave him great confidence.
After a while, Cang Mu slowly said: “I want to chase him, but I will go by myself. You go back to the Sand Village first.”
“No!” Temari blurted out after hearing what Sogi said.
Only then did she realize that her first reaction was to worry about Cangmu.
But Temari didn’t want to admit that she did care about this gangster, so she made an excuse and said, “This is our Sand Village’s business! How can we let a Konoha person go and take risks alone?”
Cang Mu smiled playfully, “Isn’t this a deal between us?”
“We agreed that I would rescue Gaara and you…”
Before Aomori could finish, he was interrupted by Temari: “Shut…Shut up! Let’s put things in perspective. If anything happens to you, how are we going to explain to Konoha!”
In her opinion, a genius like Aoki must be a candidate for Hokage who is highly valued by Konoha.
If something happened to her, the relationship between Sunagakure and Konoha, which had finally eased, would deteriorate again.
This was Temari’s judgment based on reason, but what she was unwilling to admit was that the reason she didn’t let Souga go alone was more out of her inner worries.
However, Cang Mu remained unmoved and said bluntly, “Well, you’ll be a burden to me if you go along. It’s better for you to go back and take charge of the situation. What if Orochimaru’s men come back and strike back?”
Hearing this, Temari was a little shaken, and Somu continued: “Don’t worry, I will be fine. After all, I will come back to enjoy your…”
As he spoke, Cang Mu looked down.
Seeing that Somu was still so frivolous, Temari immediately became angry and turned around, “Just go! I’m afraid that someone won’t have the chance to come back and enjoy my… Bah, what enjoyment?”
After Temari finished speaking, she found that Souki did not respond. She turned around and found that Souki had disappeared.
The embarrassment on Temari’s face instantly turned into worry, “Rogue, you’d better come back and enjoy…”
“Oh my, how did I get fooled by him? Really!”
….
The figure of Cang Mu on the other side kept flickering.
He used the technique of instant body movement as a tool to travel faster.
However, as he possesses Hashirama’s cells, he doesn’t have to worry about chakra loss at all.
The reason why he didn’t let Temari follow him was not just because the other party could not help much.
Also, Aoki’s goal is to rescue Gaara and kill Maki.
If Temari was with him, even if Maki Panmura’s guilt was proven, the other party would most likely choose to take her back to Sunagakure for trial out of soft-heartedness.
That would be too troublesome. Aomaki just wanted to solve the problem quickly and then go back to fulfill his promise with Maozuki Yugao.
When he thought of this, Cangmu couldn’t help but think of Uzuki Yugao’s cherry lips swallowing…
No, no, why is my head full of these things?
Cangmu seemed to have thought of something.
Then he rolled up his sleeves, and sure enough, the curse had spread to half of his arm.
“Oh my god! No way? The curse is happening again!”
“Damn Orochimaru! I’ll definitely ask him what this curse-breaking seal is if I get a chance!”
“If I had known, I would have asked Temari to suppress the curse seal first.”
Cangmu was lost in thought, but his movements did not stop at all.
But I felt a little worried. What if the curse took effect completely while I was being beaten? Wouldn’t that be the end of me?
Cangmu felt a little scared when he thought of that scene.
“Oh, by the way, it seems that there are also female characters in the Otogakure camp who have appeared in the plot, right?”
The images of Qin Chui and Duo Youye appeared in Aoki’s mind.
“I hope they will also participate in this operation.”
……
On the other side, Jean Hammer, who was escorting Gaara with Maki and others, suddenly trembled.
“What’s going on? Can you catch a cold in the desert?”
Chapter 24: The Proud Girl Who Came to Your Door (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 24: The Proud Girl Who Came to Your Door
Qin Hammer was playing with the kunai in her hand, and the kunai was spinning on her purple nails.
“You’ve rested enough, it’s time to set off!” said a middle-aged ninja with half of his face covered by a white headscarf next to Qinchui.
This person is Orochimaru’s traitor Maki.
Qinchui glanced at her with disdain, and a disdainful smile appeared on his red lips: “Since when have you, a traitorous ninja, dared to give me orders? I am Lord Orochimaru’s closest subordinate!”
“Hmph! You’ve delayed things. I want to see what Orochimaru does to you, his closest subordinate!”
Qinchui stood up, puffed out the soft flesh on his chest, and said unconvincedly: “So what! How can Gaara compare to my status in Lord Orochimaru’s heart!”
“Haha!” Maki just snorted coldly.
Qin Hammer’s face flushed with anger, and the waves on her chest rippled: “If you want to leave, go by yourself. Anyway, I have to take Gaara to Lord Orochimaru!”
“Just you!? Can you hold on when the Sunagakure pursuers come?” Maki said contemptuously.
Qinchui was suddenly stunned when he heard this, “I… just a bunch of trash from you Sunagakure, why can’t I protect you?”
Upon hearing this, Maki stopped talking to her, picked up the restrained Gaara and wanted to leave.
“stop!”
The sound of the wood and the hammer rang out at the same time.
Maki’s expression suddenly changed. “The pursuers are here so soon?”
However, when he saw the young Cangmu, he felt relieved instantly.
“It turns out he’s just a young boy.”
Then a sinister smile appeared at the corner of Maki’s mouth beneath his kerchief.
“Didn’t you say you could handle it? I’ll leave this kid to you.”
After saying that, Maki left with the other Sound Ninjas.
Seeing this, Cangmu did not stop him because his condition was very bad!
The curse mark under the sleeve has spread all over the arm.
The hammer was a little nervous at first.
But he saw Cangmu stunned.
They thought the other party had found them by accident.
So in order to regain his face with Maki, he walked in front of Cangmu with a proud twist of his waist.
Little did she know how miserable her fate would be…
“You’re asking for your own death…” Qinchui slowly walked towards Cangmu.
His expression became arrogant: “Do you think you can act like a hero just because you learned a little bit of ninjutsu…”
Cangmu looked at the hammer slowly walking towards him.
Under the short skirt, the pair of slender and long legs wrapped in black stockings look extremely charming.
As the hammers moved, the pair of beautiful legs in black stockings kept swaying in front of Cangmu.
Cang Mu’s breathing was rapid, and the curse seal on his arm was almost about to explode completely.
“Water Style, Water Formation Pillar!”
In order to prevent Machi and others from going far away, he suddenly lost control.
Cangmu then used water escape on himself, trying to sober himself up.
A loud bang was heard, and several high-rise water columns suddenly burst out from the surrounding sand dunes.
The water column not only soaked Cangmu’s whole body, but also soaked the hammers in front of him.
“Ah–!” Qin Hammer screamed, and the thin outer garment on his upper body instantly became translucent and stuck tightly to his body.
The outline of a black lace bra is clearly visible.
Drops of water flowed down her thighs, soaking her stockings.
“You, you!” Qinchui covered his chest in embarrassment.
The sudden situation made Qinchui’s face full of resentment, and he glared at Cangmu fiercely.
But he was stunned when he saw Cangmu’s strong chest which was also wet.
“You…you, just wait for me!” Qinchui said the threatening words casually and prepared to leave in shame.
Because of the instant water column that Cangmu cast, she realized that she was no match for him.
Cangmu looked at the beautiful buttocks twisting under the short skirt, which was soaked by the piano hammer.
You want to leave now?
Cangmu, who was already full of anger, was inexplicably belittled by the arrogant girl in front of him.
So he decided to teach the other party a lesson.
At this time, Qin Hammer, who was running away in a hurry, did not realize the seriousness of the problem.
Qin Hammer turned his back and swallowed slightly: This guy has a good figure and looks…
I must bring him back with me… and then I can…
However, I can’t do it on my own.
Qin Hammer couldn’t help but clamp his legs together while running.
“Damn, why is that guy Maki walking so fast!”
However, just as she finished saying this, Cangmu’s figure came behind her.
Qin Hammer also noticed it, but didn’t wait for her to speak.
Cangmu simply grabbed Qin Hammer’s waist and pulled him into his arms.
“You, you, what are you doing? Let me go!” Qinchui’s pretty face turned red in an instant.
“You want to leave without handing over Gaara? Wait for Orochimaru to use Gaara to redeem you!” Somu said this deliberately.
Qinchui was both angry and embarrassed when he heard this.
Although she just told Maki that she was more important than Gaara in Orochimaru’s eyes.
But in fact, she herself knew that it was impossible, and Orochimaru would not give up Gaara for her.
“What should I do? He won’t kill me, will he?”
Cangmu’s hand accidentally pressed on the waist of the hammer.
The other hand rested on her thigh.
Qin Hammer widened his eyes, wondering what this guy was going to do.
But it looks like he won’t kill me.
Qin Hammer immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and even felt a little bit of anticipation.
I thought: With this guy’s looks and physique… I don’t think I’m at a disadvantage.
But in order to maintain her proud personality, Qinchui still tried to maintain a rebellious attitude.
But the next moment, she clearly felt the touch of Cang Mu’s strong chest, and the hand that was vaguely wandering on her thigh…
“Hmm…” Qinchui wanted to speak but was blocked by Cangmu, and his body twisted involuntarily.
The hammer wanted to resist, but strangely, it felt a tingling sensation in the place where it was touched, causing the hammer to become limp.
Cangmu will not be polite to the tsundere girl who comes to his door.
The hammer’s body was softer than expected, and the wet clothes made the two of them feel as if they were in close contact.
“Thousands of books hit the rain!”
The hammer suddenly broke free from the wood, and the slender body leaped into the air and threw countless silver needles at the wood.
No, we can’t let this guy succeed so easily!
However, when she scattered the silver needles, she did not see Cangmu.
By the time she realized it, Cangmu had already appeared above her in an instant.
Faced with such a disobedient girl, Cangmu would not indulge her blindly.
“Water Style, Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”
Cangmu controlled the strength and fired dozens of water dragon bullets in succession.
It actually created a small lake in the barren sand dunes.
The hammer was knocked to the bottom of the lake by the continuous attacks.
As she struggled to surface, she felt a strange sensation behind her.
When did that guy run behind me?
Under the technique of Cang Mu, the hammers actually have a wonderful feeling.
“Hammer, hammer!!”
Unfortunately, in the distance, a Sound Ninja with bandages all over his body turned back to look for her.
This person is none other than Dos who took part in the Chunin Exam with Kototsuchi in the original work.
Doss looked from a distance, doubts rising in his heart.
When did a lake appear there?
After shouting a few more times and getting no response from the hammer, Doss prepared to look in other directions.
However, at this time, the hammer was still entangled with the wood in the water.
Wait until Doss is far away.
The hammer finally emerged from the water, his face flushed and his chest heaving violently.
I don’t know if it was because of anger or the close contact just now.
“You…you bastard!” Qinchui frantically pushed Cangmu away, his legs still shaking slightly: “You actually did this to me underwater…”
Cang Mu: “Just understand the situation. We are enemies. Whatever I do to you is natural.”
Qin Hammer’s chest surged with anger again: “You might as well kill me!”
Cang Mu smiled, “Really?”
Somu slowly took off the Ame no Murakumo from his back.
“That’s what you said.”
“What…what are you going to do?” The hammer’s voice trembled.
I just pretended to be reserved, but this guy got serious!
But Cangmu only let go of Tian Muyun.
“Put your things down, or they might hurt you.”
Chapter 25: Hammer Releases Fire and Hunts Down Maki (Old Version)
“I…I! You…you!” Qinchui stammered, not knowing what to say.
“I want you to help me get rid of the curse.” Cangmu said in a low voice.
Qin Hammer looked at Cang Mu’s arm with her beautiful eyes wide open.
“This is……”
Looking at the familiar pattern, Qin Hammer tried hard to recall.
That’s right, it’s Lord Orochimaru’s evil desire curse!
Those who are cursed need to vent their evil desires within a short period of time, otherwise they will suffer the pain of being bitten by thousands of snakes.
Qinchui looked around and wondered if there was anyone else here who could help Cangmu vent his evil desires?
Obviously not.
The little hand reached under the hem of her skirt to hold the piano hammer.
She could already imagine how roughly she would be treated.
I just want to play with him, I don’t want to be killed by him!
However, Cangmu’s hand had already grabbed her waist and pressed the hammer to the ground.
Qinchui panicked instantly. Under normal circumstances, facing a man with such a good figure and such a handsome appearance,
She pretended to be reserved and agreed.
But that is the evil desire curse.
If you’re not careful, you might lose your life!
“Um, um! Can’t I just apologize?”
“I…I shouldn’t look down on you. I shouldn’t be so arrogant!”
Cang Mu whispered into Qinchui’s ear, “It’s too late to realize your mistakes now!”
Cang Mu sneered and hooked his hands around her slender waist.
“Don’t—” Qin Hammer exclaimed, but it was too late.
Tear!
“You…you hooligan!” She was filled with shame and anger, and raised her other hand to resist, but Cangmu easily grabbed her wrist and handcuffed it behind her back.
Cangmu’s big hand went straight for the piano hammer without any hesitation…
After being taught by Cangmu, Qinchui still shed tears of shame and anger.
The curse finally dissipated again.
Cangmu fell on the sand pile with a long sigh and began to adjust his state.
Qinchui was still confused at this moment and lay on the ground for a long time without coming to his senses.
I actually…
Although the proud Qin Hammer had never thought about this much, she had sometimes fantasized about it!
Although Cangmu’s appearance and figure had indeed exceeded Qinchui’s expectations.
But this scene, this embarrassing state, is unacceptable to Qinchui.
However, the saddest thing for Qin Hammer was not this, but that she actually had such a strong feeling.
“How could I…” Qinchui bit his lip, feeling both ashamed and annoyed.
I should hate him, but my body remembers that feeling, and even… I feel a little greedy.
Do I need a man that much?
I need more…
Qinchui glanced at Cangmu who was resting nearby.
Yes, he is good!
But I don’t want such a rude and rude person!
I…I want to become a powerful ninja and take control of the situation!
Qin Hammer complained in his mind for a long time, but he didn’t do this to himself, but was entangled in the point of initiative.
While Qinchui was still trying to calm down, Cangmu suddenly slapped her blushing buttocks, causing Qinchui to shudder all over.
“Will you come with me to chase Maki and the others?”
“You…!” Qinchui trembled with anger, staring at Somu with tearful eyes: “You took it the first time… and you still want me to betray Lord Orochimaru?”
Cang Mu turned his head and looked at Qin Chui: “You’re not going? Do you think you have any other choice now?”
“I… I can’t move!” Hammer protested angrily.
“That’s perfect.” Cangmu slowly stood up and whispered in Qinchui’s ear, “I’ll go by myself. After I kill them all, I’ll come back and teach you a lesson.”
Qin Hammer instantly became timid and stood up shakily, holding on to the shelf: “I… I’ll go with you!”
Qinchui stood up with difficulty and slowly followed Cangmu.
Seeing that the hammer was really struggling, Cangmu decided to give up training her for the time being.
“Okay, wait for me here. If I come back and find you’re not here…”
Pearls almost appeared in Qinchui’s beautiful eyes. “How can I run when I’m so swollen?!”
………
Qinchui watched Cangmu’s back as he walked away, feeling a little panicked.
I…what’s wrong with me?
I’m actually looking forward to his return…
………………………………
On the other side, Cangmu chased after Maki and the others while checking the rewards prepared by the system.
However, for some unknown reason, the system prompted him that he had successfully established a bond.
But it has been stuck at [Reward Drawing].
It’s strange, is this going to be a good thing for me, or a big one?
Cangmu shook his head and closed the system interface.
His current strength is more than enough to deal with Maki and his men.
Soon, Cangmu gradually saw the figures of several people under the pursuit of Infinite Instant Body.
Maki’s expression changed under the veil!
“This brat caught up so quickly? Doesn’t he have endless chakra in his body?!”
Seeing Cangmu’s figure, Maki felt something was wrong.
“This kid doesn’t seem that simple!”
Maki suddenly thought and shouted, “Stop him, I…”
However, before he could finish his words, the two Sound Ninjas were instantly killed by Aomori’s Chidori empowered by Ame Murakumo.
Maki’s pupils suddenly shrank: “How is this possible?! When did such a monster appear in the Five Great Ninja Villages?!”
Chapter 26: Clap your hands and everything will come true (old version)
Cangmu’s eyes were as sharp as torches, fixed tightly on Maki, and he approached steadily.
At this moment, Maki understood that he couldn’t run away. The boy in front of him seemed to have endless chakra. How could he run after him?
He knew that he had nowhere to retreat, and the withered trees in front of him seemed like the god of death, chilling him to the bone.
Fine beads of sweat rolled down Maki’s forehead.
“Hey! Kid! You’re not from Sunagakure, are you? Why are you getting involved in this mess?”
“Listen to me, I know everything about the Sand Village. I can tell you everything about the deployment of the Anbu and secret ninjutsu!”
Maki’s voice trembled. “As long as you spare my life, even if it means letting me be your subordinate, I will absolutely obey your orders!”
Cangmu seemed not to hear anything, his eyes were cold.
“What you said has no appeal to me at all. Besides, how can I believe the words of a traitorous ninja?”
Seeing that begging for mercy was futile, a hint of ruthlessness flashed in Maki’s eyes.
Just when Cang Mu was within reach, he quickly formed seals with both hands, “Wind Blade!”
In an instant, a sharp blade of wind, accompanied by a sharp whistle, pierced Cangmu’s throat.
Cang Mu, however, looked calm. He raised his hand and waved it casually: “Earth Flowing Wall.”
As soon as he finished speaking, a thick earth wall rose from the ground, firmly blocking the wind blade.
“Bang!” The wind blade hit the earth wall with a dull sound, and the force was dissipated by the earth wall, leaving only a shallow mark. The earth wall was still as strong as before.
Seeing this, Maki’s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief: “This… How is this possible? Who are you?”
Cang Mu smiled and said, “So you used this move to kill Moonlight Gale, right? In a way, I have to thank you.”
When Maki heard Cangmu’s thanks, he didn’t understand what they meant.
But when he heard the name Moonlight Gale, he forced out a sneer.
“So, you’re from Konoha? If you kill me, aren’t you afraid of provoking a war between Konoha and Sunagakure? If the Fire Nation and the Wind Nation go to war, countless ninjas will die on the battlefield. Can you bear this responsibility?”
As if he had heard a joke, Cang Mu’s face was full of sneer: “Just because you are a traitor, you want to stir up trouble between the two villages?”
“Don’t tell me I don’t care about that. So what if a fight really breaks out?”
“The peaceful coexistence between Konoha and Sunagakure is not because of Sunagakure’s influence, but because the people of Konoha adhere to the old-fashioned peace philosophy of the past Hokage.”
“Do you really think that by killing you, you can disrupt the ninja world? You are a little naive.”
Maki’s face became uglier, but he still refused to give up. He gritted his teeth and said, “You… do you know what you are doing? You ruined Lord Orochimaru’s plan. He will never…”
“Okay.” Cang Mu interrupted impatiently, “You’ve talked too much. Now you can go die.”
After saying this, the chakra in his body surged instantly.
Seeing this, Maki knew that he could not convince Cangmu, and a look of determination flashed in his eyes.
“Wind Style? Wind Blade Dance!”
In an instant, a strong wind blew, and countless wind blades attacked the Cang Mu like sharp blades. Finally, they gathered into a giant wind blade, slashing towards the Cang Mu fiercely.
Wherever the wind blade passed, a shocking deep ravine was carved out in the sand dunes.
This is his strongest ninjutsu. He doesn’t believe that Somu can still remain so calm in the face of this ninjutsu.
Seeing this, a glimmer of light flashed in Cang Mu’s eyes: “Finally, I encountered an interesting ninjutsu.”
“But, I can do this too.”
After saying this, an even more powerful wind escape force burst out from Cangmu’s body.
It’s still instant ninjutsu.
“Wind Style: Wind Blade Dance!”
The wind blade unleashed by Cangmu was two times larger than Maki’s, like a small tornado.
Maki was completely dumbfounded when he saw this scene.
No, what is the relationship between this guy and Kakashi? No, Kakashi at least needs to perform hand seals.
How come this guy just claps his hands and everything he shouts comes true?!
The two wind blades collided violently in the air, causing a deafening roar.
The powerful airflow raged, and Maki’s wind blade was crushed in an instant.
The wind blade, with its remaining power, swallowed Maki fiercely. He let out a shrill scream and was completely sucked into it.
Under the cutting of the wind blade, Maki’s skin and flesh were torn and blood splattered everywhere.
It was as if he had experienced the death penalty of lingchi.
A moment later, Maki fell heavily to the ground, barely breathing, covered in wounds, and no longer in human form.
Somu slowly walked towards Maki, ready to deliver the final blow.
Just as he raised his hand, the ground suddenly shook violently.
Cangmu was shocked and quickly retreated.
Immediately afterwards, a white snake as massive as a mountain broke out of the ground, its scales gleaming coldly, its tongue flickering, and emitting a nauseating, fishy odor.
“Psychic White Snake?”
No, this size…is not an ordinary spirit beast, it’s a Ten Thousand Snake!”
Cangmu’s face changed.
Above the heads of thousands of snakes, Orochimaru slowly appeared, wearing a black robe and his long hair flying.
With that signature weird smile on his face and his eyes as cold as a snake, he looked at Cangmu with interest, as if he was looking at a new toy.
When Maki saw Orochimaru, he grabbed at a straw and shouted with all his strength, “Lord Orochimaru! Save me!”
The sound echoes in the empty space?
However, Orochimaru seemed not to have heard his cry for help at all and remained silent.
But the Ten Thousand Snakes seemed to have received some invisible command. Their huge heads lowered instantly, and their bloody mouths opened wide. Without waiting for Maki to utter a word, they swallowed him whole.
Maki didn’t even have time to let out a complete scream before he disappeared into the belly of the thousand snakes.
Cangmu grinned as he watched this scene. This guy was indeed as perverted as in the original book.
Chapter 27: Meeting with Orochimaru, Kotohammer calls him “Master” (Old Version)
Somu calmly put Ama Murakami back into the scabbard.
He wanted to see what tricks Orochimaru was up to.
As for revenge for being captured and used as an experimental subject?
It’s still a bit of a stretch now. Although Orochimaru can’t do anything to him, Aoki can’t do anything to Orochimaru either.
Although he possesses Ame Murakumo and can seal Orochimaru, he is quite restrained against Orochimaru.
But the prerequisite is that he has to beat Orochimaru half to death.
The current Orochimaru is even stronger than in the original work, so Aomaru is not very confident.
And judging from Orochimaru’s expression, he didn’t seem to have any intention of attacking him.
“I remember now, your name is Souki…right?” Orochimaru licked his lips with his long tongue, looking at Souki as if he were looking at a fine work of art.
Orochimaru had a deep impression of Aoki.
After all, Aoki is the only one of his experimental subjects who has the Sharingan.
Of course, Sasuke is not his experimental subject, but the container for him to perform the forbidden technique of reincarnation and achieve immortality.
Although he was very curious, wasn’t Sasuke the only one left in the Uchiha clan?
Where did Souga’s Sharingan come from?
Is he a survivor of the Uchiha clan? Or did he get the Sharingan from somewhere else?
But before he could start his research, Cangmu accidentally “died” during the experiment.
When he heard news about Cangmu again, Cangmu was not dead and even escaped from his control.
Seeing Aoki again at this moment, Orochimaru was very interested in the young man in front of him.
Maybe… he is a better vessel for her than Sasuke?
Aoki had no idea that Orochimaru was thinking about all these messed up things.
Seeing Orochimaru didn’t make any move.
He grabbed Gaara, who was lying on the ground and wrapped like a dumpling, and turned to leave.
“Well, if there’s nothing else, I’ll take him back first. Come to Konoha when you have time and have a cup of tea together.” Aomori didn’t forget to say hello to Orochimaru.
Orochimaru was stunned when he heard this, obviously not expecting Sonoki to say that.
Then he murmured to himself: “This kid is quite interesting.”
Is it because you have the confidence that you can be so calm?
Orochimaru became even more interested in Aoki.
Therefore, it did not stop Cangmu from leaving.
Unexpectedly, Cangmu walked a few steps and then stopped, “Oh, by the way, your subordinate named Qinchui is quite young, so I accepted him.”
Orochimaru smiled, “If you like it, I’ll give it to you.”
Cangmu nodded, and the two of them had a tacit understanding as if they were good friends who had known each other for many years.
Then he turned and walked away again, this time without pausing.
Although Cang Mu looked very calm, he was still a little panicked inside…
Aoki’s steps seemed steady but he was actually anxious, fearing that Orochimaru would suddenly change his mind.
Only after walking a considerable distance and confirming that Orochimaru was not following him did he breathe a sigh of relief.
After Sogi walked away, a neat and capable man with short black hair walked out from behind Orochimaru.
The man had slightly messy bangs on his forehead, black-framed glasses on his fair face, and a gentle expression, like a brother next door.
It was Kabuto Yakushi who betrayed Konoha and followed Orochimaru.
Yakushi Kabuto extended his middle finger and pushed up his glasses.
“Lord Orochimaru, are you just going to let him go like that?”
Orochimaru answered the question irrelevantly, “He’s an interesting guy, isn’t he?”
Then he added, “Like you.”
Pharmacist Dou paused, then smiled and said, “Indeed.”
Orochimaru looked at the direction where Souga left again, his eyes flashing with a different light.
Kabuto Yakushi stood aside, quietly waiting for Orochimaru’s instructions.
Orochimaru suddenly said, “Kabuto, keep an eye on him.”
Yakushi Kabuto pushed up his glasses, his eyes shrewd behind the lenses: “Understood, Lord Orochimaru.”
……..
On the other side, the still swollen and painful hammer angrily picked up a handful of sand and threw it in the direction Cangmu left.
“This bastard, he hasn’t come back in such a long time! Is he planning to abandon me?”
A trace of panic flashed in Qin Hammer’s eyes.
Although she didn’t want to admit it, what worried her more was Cangmu’s safety.
“That guy was so fierce when he fucked me, he shouldn’t be able to beat Maki, right?”
As if she had thought of something possible, Qinchui’s pretty face suddenly turned pale.
“If Lord Orochimaru comes…”
Thinking of this, Qinchui immediately stood up and wanted to chase after Cangmu.
But after taking only two steps, I found that my waist was suddenly grabbed by a thug, and the hand was still probing downwards…
Qinchui immediately turned around and cursed at Cangmu: “You rascal, you actually came back alive?”
Although he said this, Qinchui’s eyes were filled with unconcealable joy.
Cangmu patted Qinchui’s beautiful buttocks again, “I haven’t had enough fun yet, how can you die so soon?”
Qinchui’s proud face flushed, and she didn’t stop Cangmu’s action. Instead, she asked, “Where’s that guy Maki?”
“Dead.”
Upon hearing this, Qinchui breathed a sigh of relief. This way, she would not be afraid of being blamed by Lord Orochimaru.
Although she needed Souki both physically and mentally, she was afraid that Souki was just playing around and wouldn’t accept her, so she planned to return to Orochimaru’s service.
Then he said, “Humph! Then do whatever you want to do quickly. You won’t have a chance when I get back!”
But Cang Mu’s answer made her stunned.
“Where are you going back to? Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you, I just ran into Orochimaru. I told him that I wanted you to follow me, and he agreed without even thinking about it. You know what, he’s quite generous.”
“Ah?!” Kototsuchi exclaimed. She was not disappointed because Orochimaru abandoned her. Instead, she was a little excited because Souga asked her to follow him.
“So, what should you call me now?” Cangmu raised a wicked smile on his face.
Qinchui was a little confused, “Lord Cang… Lord Cangmu?”
Cang Mu shook his head, “Not close enough.”
Hearing this, Qin Hammer bit his lip.
Want to be more intimate?
“Master…Master!” Qinchui said with a trembling voice, his eyes closed.
Cang Mu nodded with satisfaction, “That’s quite reasonable.”
Chapter 28 Returning to Sand Village Shocks Everyone (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 28 Returning to Sand Village Shocks Everyone with Pictures and Text
The ninjas on the Sand Village’s watchtower were the first to notice the dust rising from the horizon.
When the figure of Souga carrying Gaara gradually became clear, the two sentries were shocked.
“That…that is…”
“That candidate from Konoha named Aoki? And… and he’s carrying Gaara-sama on his back?!”
“Oh my god! He actually brought Gaara-sama back all by himself!!”
“Is this true? Someone like this actually came to take part in the Chunin Exam?”
…….
Fengying Building, conference room.
The noise of the quarrel spread throughout the building.
A group of people were arguing, and Temari, who was sitting at the table, became the target of everyone’s criticism.
“This is pure nonsense!”
“Temari, how could you let a genin from Konoha go and rescue Gaara alone?”
“How could a Genin like him possibly be able to do this!?”
“Yeah! Not only will Gaara be unable to be saved, but even Konoha’s people will die because of this. What will we do if Konoha blames us then?!”
Temari glanced at everyone, wanting to say something but ultimately keeping silent.
If she said that Aomori killed Kimimaro, who defeated Gaara, in seconds, would anyone believe it?
If she said that she believed Cangmu could do it, would anyone believe her?
In fact, even she herself was a little shaken.
Can that guy Cangmu really do it?
She suddenly felt a little regretful that she shouldn’t have let Cangmu go alone.
The quarrel continued.
Temari stood up and left the table.
She was in no mood to argue with everyone because she was the one suffering the most among them.
My brother was captured and I couldn’t do anything about it. And… Cang Mu, the person I care about…
Temari sighed and turned to leave the meeting room.
But at this moment, a voice made her stop.
A Sunagakure Chunin on guard rushed into the meeting room.
“Report! I… Gaara-sama! I’m back…!”
“Gaara, you’re back?”
The Sand Village elders were astonished: “Why is he back? Who brought him back? Speak slowly, what are you returning?”
The chunin gasped.
“Also, that Genin from Konoha! The guy named Aoki, it was him, he was the one who brought Gaara-sama back!”
The elders of Sand Village were dumbfounded when they heard this.
A Konoha Genin who was looked down upon by them actually brought Gaara back alone?
At this moment, everyone thought of how they had just angrily scolded Temari, and they couldn’t help but look ashamed.
But when they looked towards Temari’s seat, they found that she had already rushed out the door.
When Temari heard the news that Souga brought Gaara back, she couldn’t help but feel her eyes turn red.
It was not until she saw the familiar figure at the village entrance that she couldn’t help but let the tears in her eyes flash.
The people from the Sand Village nearby couldn’t help but grumble when they saw this situation.
“Did you see that? Lady Temari actually cried? I’ve never seen that before.”
“There are so many things you haven’t seen. Have you ever seen a genin rescue Gaara-sama from the people who defeated him?”
“Besides, Temari-sama is Kazekage-sama’s sister. Isn’t it normal for a sister to cry when she sees her brother return?”
“But I always feel…”
“Hey, don’t think about it, that Cang Mu is coming over!”
“Go check it out! I heard that guy is not only young and handsome, but most importantly, he’s incredibly powerful!”
…..
At this time, Aoki, who was carrying Gaara on his back, was surrounded by the crowd.
Qinchui, who was following behind him, looked at this scene with a proud look on his face.
Just for your amusement, this is my lord…Oh no, man, isn’t it normal to defeat Orochimaru’s men?
She completely forgot that she was Orochimaru’s subordinate not long ago.
Then, Temari slowly walked over from the crowd, and the people around her made way for her.
Cang Mu smiled and said, “See, I did what I promised. Here, I brought the person back to you.”
Temari looked at Souki, whose clothes were tattered even though he had no scars, and suddenly felt a lump in her throat.
Somu shook Gaara on his back and was about to put him down.
But the next second, Temari suddenly stepped forward, ignoring everyone’s gaze, and directly hugged Somu’s waist and put her head on Somu’s chest.
This scene immediately caused boos from the surrounding onlookers.
Fortunately, Kankuro arrived in time and quickly evacuated the crowd.
He looked at Souga who was carrying Gaara on his back and couldn’t help but smile.
“This kid is really unexpected.”
Kankuro suddenly had an idea.
Now it doesn’t seem like a shame that I was easily defeated by this guy, right?
What? You said he’s a Genin? Whose Genin is so powerful?
“Thank you.” Temari’s cheeks flushed slightly and she spoke softly.
If Gaara woke up now, he would probably yell, “Am I a human?! Am I a human?! I’ve been tied up with this lousy bandage for a whole day. You two can put me down first and then be intimate with me, okay?”
Seeing Temari being so gentle, Souga felt a little uncomfortable.
So he said inappropriately: “It’s okay, I did what I promised you, just remember what you promised me.”
Upon hearing this, Temari immediately let go of Somu, “Hmph, don’t worry, I, Temari, will definitely do what I promised!”
Although her expression had returned to her usual arrogance, the blush on her face still betrayed her.
At this time, Qinchui, who was watching the two flirting, finally couldn’t help but walked forward and took Cangmu’s hand.
“Lord Cangmu, what did she promise you?”
Chapter 29: Honest Kankuro, at Temari’s House (Old Version)
Cangmu quickly pulled the hammer aside.
“Don’t ask so many questions, kid.”
“Kid?” Qinchui glared at Cangmu.
Does anyone do that to a child?
Why didn’t you say I was a child at that time?
Qinchui’s body trembled with anger, but in the end she did not continue to refute Cangmu.
At this time, Temari looked at Kototsuchi warily, “People from Sound Village?”
Cang Mu hurriedly explained, “Yes, he was before, but now he has been influenced by me and has turned from evil to good.”
Well, it is persuasion, but… it’s just that the way of persuasion is a little special.
Temari was skeptical when she heard this, but she didn’t delve into it further. After all, Gaara was still lying on Souga’s back.
What’s the point of continuing to talk like this?
So Temari hurriedly took Gaara and handed him over to the medical ninja.
As for Aoki, as the hero who saved the Kazekage, he was chased and blocked by countless little fans of Sand Village.
Fortunately, he had the hammer, which solved this problem for him.
At this time, Kankuro came over.
He coughed twice first. He felt a little uncomfortable with Cangmu’s identity change.
The Konoha Genin who had made him so angry not long ago.
It hasn’t been long since he became the benefactor of the Sand Village.
“Well, Aoki, if there’s nothing urgent, stay in the Sand Village for two days.”
“We’ll thank you properly when Gaara wakes up.”
Cangmu looked up at the gloomy sky and nodded.
He was not in a hurry to return to Konoha, since his mission for the Chunin Exam had been completed.
The agreement with Uzuki Yugao has also been reached, and I can go back to Konoha to harvest vegetables at any time.
As for now, of course, I am ready to enjoy it…
Somu looked at Temari’s twisting buttocks while she was busy, and her slender legs wrapped in fishnet stockings.
“Aoki, Aoki?” Kankuro’s voice interrupted him.
“What are you looking at?”
Kankuro followed Sogi’s gaze and saw only Temari who was taking care of Gaara with the medical ninja.
Is he worried about Gaara?
What a nice person!
After realizing this, Kankuro couldn’t help but regret his previous pettiness again.
Aren’t they just a few broken puppets? Why do you care so much about them?
Look at Souki, not only did he bring Gaara back, he was even worried about his safety.
He is simply a good boy from Konoha!
However, Somu had no idea that Kankuro had thought so much. He was still hesitating about which posture to use.
“Then let’s try them all!” Cangmu said to himself.
“Try everything?” Kankuro looked puzzled.
Cang Mu coughed twice, “I mean, when we were fighting with the Sound Village just now, we tried all the ninjutsu before we defeated them.”
Hearing this, Kankuro couldn’t help but be deeply moved again.
Regardless of whether Cang Mutong agreed or not, he pulled him and wanted to find a place for him to rest.
“Is this the resting place you mentioned?”
Kankuro brought Aoki to an exquisite small building.
The hammer was taken to another residence by Suna.
When Cangmu walked into the house, he was immediately hit by the fragrance.
The house is very clean and tidy.
In a corner of the room, there was a clothes rack full of clothes. In addition to the common ninja uniforms, there were also several soft and flowing gauze dresses.
The cabinet at the far end was pulled outward to reveal a gap, and a pair of white lace panties were exposed from it.
In addition, there are tactical maps and ninja tools on the table nearby.
“This…isn’t this where Temari lives?”
Kankuro nodded, thinking that Aoki was dissatisfied with the accommodation.
He quickly apologized, “The places in the village that receive guests are almost all destroyed and are still being rebuilt, so I can only send you here temporarily.”
“But don’t worry, my sister usually lives in Fengying Building to handle business and rarely comes back.”
Cangmu thought: If she doesn’t come back, what’s the point of me staying here?
But looking at Kankuro who looked honest, Souki didn’t say much.
“Then Cangmu, you should have a good rest first. There are still many things in the village that need my help. I will be leaving first!”
Cangmu nodded.
Kankuro walked out of the door and was about to go and tell Temari about Aoki and let her stay in the Kazekage Building at night.
However, before he could move, Suna came running towards him, panting.
“Teacher! Go check it out! Another place has collapsed and several people are injured!”
Hearing this, Kankuro immediately set off.
After all the injured were rescued, Kankuro frowned.
“What was I doing just now?”
On the other hand, Cangmu was indeed exhausted physically and mentally.
Even though the chakra in his body is endless, his body’s self-healing ability is extremely abnormal.
However, the continuous and intensive use of various ninjutsu for the whole day still made him a little exhausted.
Therefore, without thinking much, he walked into the room, lay down on the sweet and soft little bed and fell asleep.
Sand Village Medical Center.
When Temari, who was standing by, saw Gaara slowly opening his panda eyes, she became very excited.
“Gaara, you’re finally awake!”
Temari finally let go of the worry in her heart.
After explaining the whole story to Gaara, Temari, who was exhausted after a day of work, walked towards home with her slender legs.
As soon as you enter the door, Temari’s equipment explodes all over the floor.
Black lace bra, fishnet stockings soaked with sweat…
She only slowly walked towards the bathroom after revealing her fair and tender skin.
“By the way, I don’t know how that Kankuro guy arranged it. Where is Aoki now?”
Chapter 30: Temari’s bedroom, the news reaches Konoha, Tsunade is shocked (old version)
When Temari thought of the agreement between herself and Souga, she couldn’t help but blush.
“I really want to… forget it, let’s think about it tomorrow!”
Temari twisted the shower head,
Her long, wet blond hair fell down her back.
The water drops slid down the neck into the plump soft flesh and flowed down from the ditch.
Snap!
The wet panties were casually thrown aside.
The sound of water could be heard in the bathroom, and the exhausted Temari was standing under the shower, breathing tremblingly.
After taking a shower in the bathroom for half an hour, Temari walked out of the bathroom with a satisfied look on her face.
When she came to the bedroom, she didn’t turn on the light.
She was so exhausted physically and mentally that she completely let down her guard and didn’t even notice that there was someone else lying on her bed in the darkness!
“ah……”
Temari suddenly cried out in surprise as she sat on top of Souga without any defense.
Who?
How could there be other people?
Temari immediately stood up and became alert, but she felt a little restrained as she was only wrapped in a bath towel.
However, when she looked closely, she found that the person lying on her bed was Cang Mu, and she felt relieved.
“This guy… he’s sleeping so soundly, he hasn’t even woken up yet?”
Temari was originally a little complaining, but when she saw Somu sleeping soundly, she suddenly felt a little distressed.
“Never mind, this guy must be exhausted, right?”
She knew what was going on after a little thought.
“Kankuro, you idiot! Why did he arrange a place for Souga to stay in my house?”
But seeing Cangmu sleeping, she couldn’t bear to disturb him.
Just as she was about to turn around and sleep on the sofa, the next moment, a pair of strong hands grabbed her slender waist from behind.
“Cang…Cangmu, are you awake?”
Temari was a little flustered, but she forced herself to calm down.
“Who wouldn’t wake up after being sat on like that?”
Somu slapped Temari on her beautiful butt, which immediately made her embarrassed and angry.
After hearing what Sogi said, Temari remembered that she seemed to have been hit by something when she sat down just now.
Looking back now.
This guy, is he this size even in his unawakened state?
“Well, Cangmu, you must be very tired today. You should rest first, or… tomorrow?”
Temari asked tentatively.
But when Cangmu saw such a perfect and attractive body in front of him, coupled with that blushing face, how could he bear to let her go.
“You are tired too, so sit down and rest for a while.”
“Um……”
Just sit down and rest? Temari breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this.
However, she didn’t expect that when she was about to turn around and sit down, Cangmu grabbed her hands from behind and pulled her hard.
The powerful physical strength caused Temari to be pulled backward.
Then it was caught steadily by Cangmu.
While catching it, Somu held Temari in his arms and grabbed it hard!
“Ugh~!” Temari exclaimed, her face instantly turning red.
Souga smirked and kissed the back of Temari’s neck.
Temari was a little dazed after being kissed.
Before she could react, Cang Mu lifted up her long, round legs…
…………
The next day, Konoha Village, Hokage Building.
“Lady Tsunade! The Sand Village was raided by Orochimaru’s men! The Kazekage was also captured!”
Secretary Shizune, wearing black stockings, reports the situation in the Sand Village to Tsunade.
Tsunade, who was sitting on the chair, stood up suddenly, her full breasts shaking: “What? The Sand Village was attacked? Quick, the organization’s jonin…”
Shizune interrupted, “However, there’s news from Sunagakure that the Kazekage has been rescued again!”
Upon hearing this, Tsunade raised her hand and pinched Shizune’s cheek hard, “Shizune! I’ve told you so many times, don’t just say half of what you want to say!”
“By the way, wasn’t he captured? How did he get rescued?”
Shizune covered her red face with her hands, her expression a little strange, “They said that it was our Konoha people who rescued him, and they said they wanted to thank us!”
“Our people?!” Tsunade had a puzzled expression on her face.
“Is that some guy who happened to be nearby? Kakashi? No, I saw that guy yesterday.”
“Kai? That’s not right. It seems like that guy is taking Xiao Li to practice some youthful and passionate training again.”
“Then there is only…”
“Lady Tsunade, none of the people you mentioned are correct. The one who responded to the Kazekage was a Genin from our Konoha named Aoki.”
When Tsunade heard Souga’s name, she seemed to be lost in thought. She seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but she couldn’t remember where.
The next second, she suddenly slammed the table, “Oh, I remember now, it was Sakura who mentioned him to me! She also said that I asked him to take part in the Chunin Exam!”
Shizune has gotten used to seeing Tsunade’s startled look.
But even she was shocked for a while when she first got the news.
The boy who looked harmless actually had such powerful strength.
After pondering for a moment, Tsunade finally said, “Konoha is in need of people right now. Wait for that guy named Somu to come back and have him come to see me immediately!”
“What’s the difference between Chunin and non-Chunin? I want him to be a Jonin directly!”
“Tsunade-sama! You’re going to be criticized by Danzo-sama and the others again if you continue like this!”
Chapter 31 Conflict (Old Version)
The next morning, when the sunlight shone on Temari’s face, she opened her eyes drowsily.
As soon as she opened her eyes, Temari saw the red mark of her first period by the bed. She turned her head slightly to look at Souki who was sleeping in his arms, and couldn’t help but reveal a shy smile on her face.
After taking a deep, comfortable breath, Temari took Sougi’s big hand off her waist. When she was about to get up, she found that she was still restrained by Sougi.
No, it should be said that she tied up Cang Mu.
“This guy can’t even sleep peacefully?”
Temari struggled slightly to break free.
With a “pop” sound, he finally escaped from Cangmu’s clutches.
At this time, Cangmu also woke up because of the sudden relaxation.
“Are you awake?” Temari glared at Somu with some resentment.
This guy really doesn’t know how to feel sorry for others.
“You were almost exhausted yesterday, why did you get up so early?” Cangmu said as he pinched Shoujude’s beautiful buttocks.
Temari raised her hand and punched Somu lightly, “Stop it, we still have a lot of things to deal with today.”
“Okay,” he responded, and Cangmu reluctantly let go of Temari.
However, just as Temari got up and prepared to go wash up, there was a sudden knock on the door.
“Who?” Temari asked nervously.
“Sister Temari, why are you here? Where is Souki?” Kankuro’s puzzled voice came from outside the door.
He obviously didn’t expect Cangmu to be inside.
Temari quickly replied, “He…he’s not here. I didn’t see him when I came back last night…hmm!”
Before she could finish her words, Souga started doing something behind Temari.
“Sister Temari, what’s wrong with you?” Kankuro asked hurriedly when he heard Temari’s scream.
“No…nothing, I just bumped my head accidentally, it’s nothing serious.”
As she spoke, Temari got off the bed, deliberately making footsteps.
However, Souga followed her movements and carefully supported Temari as they both got off the bed.
Hearing this, Kankuro didn’t doubt it, but just said in confusion: “Aoki is not here? Then where did he go?”
Temari didn’t dare to take a deep breath until Kankuro’s footsteps faded away.
“Souki! What on earth do you want to do?”
“Yes.”
“You wish. I just promised to give you my body, but I didn’t say how many times.” Temari said in a dishonest manner.
Hearing this, Souga didn’t insist and let Temari leave to wash up.
Because the reward for the piano hammer has finally arrived, Cangmu is looking forward to what reward he will get this time.
As for what Temari said, he didn’t take it to heart at all.
What’s the difference between a few times and a few times? Once it happens, it happens countless times.
Sure enough, when Temari saw that Somu didn’t stop her, she suddenly felt a little disappointed.
But thinking that there were still a lot of things waiting for her to deal with in the village, she left.
[Congratulations to the host for receiving the reward: Power of Curse]The power of the curse?
Is it like Orochimaru, who can cast curses on others to increase their strength and control them at the same time?
Cangmu was a little surprised to see this. There was indeed something different this time.
Then he glanced at the curse mark on his arm.
The mark of the Evil Desire Seal has dissipated a lot.
Cangmu was confident that as long as he experienced a few more attacks of the curse, he would be able to completely remove it.
However, now he has obtained the power of the curse in advance.
Doesn’t that mean that he can get rid of the evil desire seal now?
Although the Evil Desire Seal helped him a little in a certain way,
But Cangmu didn’t like the feeling of having his body out of his control.
Whoever he wants to deal with will be done by himself, without the need for the Evil Desire Seal to tell him what to do.
Then he continued to look down.
[The host can bestow the curse upon others. The recipient will gain a portion of the host’s power. The host can take back this power at any time. At the same time, the recipient will be forced to obey your orders.]“It’s pretty much what I thought.”
Although Cangmu has not yet thought of who to cast the curse on.
But such a perverted ability will definitely be useful in the future.
Regardless of who he wants to control, the fact that he can increase his strength alone can be very useful.
He has few concubines now. If his harem increases in number in the future, there will definitely be many who lack combat power.
I can’t be with everyone all the time.
Now that he has this ability, Cangmu only needs to cast a curse on them, so that they will at least have the power to protect themselves.
Having made up his mind, Aoki tried to use the power of his curse seal to remove Orochimaru’s evil seal.
Sure enough, after a while, the curse that was like a thorn in the flesh completely disappeared from Cangmu’s body.
Seeing that he had solved a problem that had been bothering him for a long time, Cangmu suddenly felt in a good mood and walked out the door humming a little tune.
However, just as he walked out, he ran into Kankuro who had just turned back.
“Aoki? How did you get out from here?” Kankuro was confused. How could this guy appear and disappear like a ghost?
Cang Mu pretended to be stupid and said, “Didn’t you arrange for me to live here?”
“That’s right~ But, I didn’t find you when I came here just now, and Temari-san also said that she didn’t see anyone else when she came back last night.”
“Maybe I was sleeping on the sofa and she didn’t see me when she came back?” Cangmu said casually.
However, Kankuro had no doubt about Aoki’s clumsy lie.
Instead, it seemed like a sigh of relief.
“I was worried that my arrangement would cause misunderstandings…” Kankuro smiled guiltily.
He thought to himself: If Temari-san had come back last night and seen Souga lying on her bed, wouldn’t she have fanned herself away when she woke up today?
Being beaten is no big deal, but it would be troublesome if a misunderstanding and conflict arose between the two of them.
However, what Kankuro didn’t know was that the two of them not only had a conflict, but also had been clashing for most of the night.
Chapter 32: Helping Shouju Apply Medicine (Old Version)
Just as Aomori removed the Evil Desire Seal, Orochimaru, who was far away in Otogakure Village, also received the response.
Orochimaru, who was doing research, suddenly stopped what he was doing.
Yakushi Kabuto beside him asked in confusion, “Lord Orochimaru, what’s wrong?”
“That kid cut off my connection with the curse seal.” Admiration flashed in Orochimaru’s snake eyes.
On the other side, Temari, who had dealt with matters in advance, took Kankuro with her and prepared a sumptuous lunch for Aoki.
On the dining table, the unique spices of Sand Village swirled up with the smoke.
When Temari opened the clay pot, the broth inside was still bubbling.
However, Cangmu’s attention was attracted by the bright colors of another dish – roasted sand lizard meat skewers coated with pink chili powder.
It looks appetizing, yet a little hard to swallow.
“This is a piece of meat skewered with puppet strings!” Kankuro pointed proudly at the fine cross-shaped lines on the meat.
Temari tapped the back of her hand with a wooden spoon: “I told you not to use chakra lines!”
But Cangmu didn’t care about all this. He had been in this world for so long, but had never tasted any authentic food.
He bit through the crispy rock skin, and the hot gravy mixed with the sour aroma of tamarind exploded on the tip of his tongue, and his pupils lit up instantly.
I didn’t expect that Kankuro is not so good at playing with puppets, but he is good at cooking.
It’s just… it seems like something is missing?
Souga looked at Temari who was sitting opposite him.
She seemed to have guessed what Cangmu was thinking, so she deliberately sat opposite Cangmu.
At the same time, he gave him a provocative look.
Just as Cangmu was about to say something, he suddenly felt a cool and soft touch on his leg.
He glanced down and saw a small foot wrapped in black fishnet stockings rubbing against Cangmu’s trouser leg from time to time.
He looked up and saw Temari picking up some food as if nothing had happened, but the corners of her mouth couldn’t help but curl up slightly.
Little Temari, you are so naughty, it seems that you haven’t been punished enough yesterday.
While pretending to be calm and continuing to eat, Cangmu reached his hand under the table without leaving any trace.
Sure enough, when the little foot in fishnet stockings teased Cangmu again, he grabbed it tightly.
Temari choked a few times due to Souga’s sudden movement.
“Sister Temari, are you okay?” Kankuro asked.
Temari shook her head, feigning composure.
But the next moment, her cheeks flushed instantly, and she looked very beautiful.
That guy! Kneading his own feet wasn’t enough, he actually… put them in that place!
Kankuro was puzzled again, “Is the food so spicy today? Why is your face so red, Temari-san?”
Temari looked at Somu with a smile, “Maybe he was bitten by a bug outside just now?”
Cangmu naturally understood that the “little bug” the other party was talking about was referring to himself.
He immediately shot back, “Really? Little bug.”
“But, I saw you yesterday being frightened by a little bug, and you kept saying no, no.”
“And they told me to hurry up, hurry up, hurry up and drive it away…”
Souga stopped talking halfway when he saw Temari’s face was so red that it seemed like water was about to drip out.
Kankuro was confused by the conversation between the two. What a mess! Sister Temari was actually afraid of bugs?
He didn’t ask any more questions and concentrated on eating.
But the next moment, he was stopped by Somu, “Kankuro, can I change seats with you? I want to try more of that dish.”
Aoki pointed at the broth in front of Kankuro, but his eyes were looking at Temari.
The two looked at each other, and Temari gritted her teeth in shame and anger.
This guy, how did I become his type?
She was about to speak up to stop him, but Cangmu pinched her calf hard.
In order to prevent Kankuro from noticing anything unusual, she could only swallow her anger.
As soon as Cangmu sat down, his hand immediately touched the snow-white and smooth thigh next to him.
“Why is it so wet?”
Aoki’s voice was loud, so even Kankuro heard it.
Temari was so frightened that she immediately clamped Souga’s hand tightly.
However, Kankuro misunderstood again, “Maybe I put too much water when I cooked just now?”
Cang Mu nodded, “I see.”
Although he was very calm, Temari beside him could no longer bear it.
“I…I was bitten by that bug just now and I feel a little uncomfortable. I suddenly remembered that there is ointment upstairs. I’ll go apply it.”
Temari said, quickly pulling out the stool and heading upstairs.
Seeing this, Cangmu did not chase after him immediately. Instead, he ate a few bites of food and said that he knew some medical skills and wanted to go and help Ju.
Kankuro had no doubts, after all, he had seen too many of Aoki’s skills.
He is proficient in ninjutsu, taijutsu, and even gave him some pointers on puppetry before dinner.
Now Kankuro believes everything Aomori says he can do.
As soon as Souga reached the door, Temari pulled him in, and then without saying anything, a pair of soft flesh pressed hard on Souga’s chest.
“You hooligan! What if you were discovered just now?” Temari said, biting her lip.
“So he found out. How can Kankuro not agree?” Somu said indifferently.
In just half an hour, Somu used the puppetry technique rewarded by the system to make Kankuro his fanboy.
Not to mention Temari, I guess he wouldn’t hesitate to do it if he was asked to do it himself.
Of course, Cangmu doesn’t have this habit.
He put his backhand around Temari’s round buttocks.
“You’re still talking about me, who was the one who started the trouble just now?”
“I…” Temari was speechless for a moment, “I was just joking with you.”
“I didn’t take it as a joke.”
“Didn’t you say you wanted to apply medicine? I’ll help you.” Cangmu smiled.
Temari frowned slightly, “How do I wipe it?”
“Of course, apply it wherever you’re hurt. As for the tools for applying the medicine, I’ve already prepared them.”
“Bad guy, if I hadn’t seen you leaving soon, I wouldn’t…”
Chapter 33 Returning to Konoha and joining the Anbu? (Old version)
At dusk, at the village entrance, Aoki and Kototsuchi walked out of the Sand Village and prepared to return to Konoha.
“Aoki, thank you for your help. You are welcome to come back to Sunagakure as a visitor anytime.” Gaara, who finally woke up, said to Aoki.
Cangmu looked a little strange when he heard this.
I will definitely come back if I have the chance, after all, Temari is still here.
But if I come back once, your sister will be punished.
Thinking of this, Somu looked at Temari at the end of the crowd.
At this moment, Temari tried hard to pretend that she didn’t care, but her eyes would still drift towards Souki from time to time.
Seeing Temari’s expression, Souga couldn’t help laughing, and then responded to Gaara’s words: “I will definitely come back, and the next time I come back, it will not exceed half a year at most.”
After saying that, Cangmu turned and left.
Gaara, who stayed where he was, was a little confused, “Why is it half a year?” But he didn’t ask any more questions.
The half year that Aoki mentioned was of course the time when Deidara and Sasori came to Sunagakure.
Thinking of this, Somu couldn’t help but feel a little sympathy for Gaara.
The dignified Kazekage of the Sand Village was so miserable. He was kidnapped by Orochimaru’s men yesterday.
Almost half a year later, he was captured by Akatsuki again.
He’s almost as good as Tang Monk.
It’s really miserable.
But thinking of this, Cangmu felt a sense of urgency in his heart.
Half a year later, Gaara was captured.
So about a year and a half later was the time when Pain invaded Konoha.
Although according to the original plot, all those who died in that war would be resurrected by Nagato’s Reincarnation Technique.
But who can guarantee that what is happening now will develop according to the original plot?
Cangmu didn’t dare to gamble. If he lost, he might lose his life.
Therefore, Cangmu must gain a certain level of strength before that.
Fortunately, he gained a lot from this trip to Sand Village.
Puppetry can be almost ignored, and the power of the curse has limited effect on improving his strength.
The most crucial thing is the artifact Ame no Murakumo.
With the support of Ame Murakumo, the A-level Chidori almost possesses the power comparable to S-level ninjutsu!
Not to mention, when Aomori masters S-level ninjutsu, to what extent will Ame no Murakumo increase the power of ninjutsu?
And Sougi’s gains are not limited to this, after all, Temari’s rewards are still being drawn.
In addition, after returning to Konoha, he can harvest another wave of Uzuki Yugao.
The thought of these ancient trees immediately made me feel better.
This time when I return to Konoha, I must continue to expand my harem!
As for now, I’ll just make do with the hammer next to me.
Thinking of this, Cangmu casually slapped her purple peach, causing the hammer to hum softly.
“Hmm-ah, what’s the matter? That girl named Temari is not here, and Lord Aoki is thinking of her now?” Qinchui pouted and said with a resentful look on his face.
Although she had only followed Cangmu for a short time, she immediately guessed the truth of the matter when she saw the two people flirting with each other in the crowd.
Alas, there is nothing I can do. Who can blame Lord Cangmu for being so charming?
However, those women are just passers-by, and I am the one who can always stay with Lord Cangmu!
As she was thinking, she noticed that Cangmu suddenly stopped.
Cangmu pointed to an oasis ahead.
The hammer immediately became serious.
“Lord Aoki, have you found anything? Is it Orochimaru’s people? Or…”
Kototsuchi now even removes the word “sir” when addressing Orochimaru, which shows how devoted he is to Aoki.
However, Cang Mu just touched his nose and smiled softly: “What do you think of it there?”
“What’s going on?” Qinchui’s little face showed a puzzled look.
Somu then put his head close to Qin Hammer’s ear and whispered softly.
After hearing what Cangmu said, Qinchui’s face suddenly turned red.
“What?! Are we still going to fight in the wild?”
Although he said so, the delicate body of the hammer honestly began to heat up.
When she thought back to yesterday’s scene, her face suddenly turned red.
Before she could react, Cangmu brought her to the oasis.
Soon, ripples began to appear on the small lake in the oasis.
Qin Hammer’s beautiful buttocks kept slapping on the lake surface.
………..
After fighting in the wild all the way, the two finally saw the gate of Konoha Village before dark.
Qinzhui walked like a duck, limping into the gate of Konoha Village with the support of Cangmuchi.
As soon as they entered Konoha, they were greeted by a familiar figure.
It was none other than Tsunade’s personal secretary, Shizune.
“Aoki, you’re finally back! Even Lady Tsunade has heard about Sunagakure. You’re truly amazing!”
Jingyin chattered on for a while before noticing the hammer that seemed to be injured.
So he asked doubtfully, “What is this…?”
“She was originally from Sound Village, but I influenced her to join Konoha. Is that okay?”
“Of course no problem!” Jingyin agreed without thinking.
After all, considering how much Tsunade values Souga now, this little thing is nothing.
“But what’s the matter with her injury?”
Hearing this, Qinchui blushed and lowered his head, but Cangmu said casually: “I was accidentally injured while studying ninjutsu with her on the road.”
“Study ninjutsu? What kind of ninjutsu is very powerful?” Shizune asked curiously.
“It’s amazing, but it might be a little painful to learn.” Cangmu explained seriously.
Shizune hesitated after hearing this, “Forget it, I’ll let you teach me when I have time. Now hurry up and go find Lady Tsunade, she’s been waiting for you!”
Then, Somu handed the hammer to Shizune and rushed towards the Hokage Building.
“What? Let me, a junior, oh no, a Chunin, be the captain of the Anbu?” Aoki said in pain after learning about Tsunade’s plan.
Joining the Anbu means completing tasks, and completing tasks means that the time for expanding your harem will be squeezed.
Tsunade shook her head, just when Sora Aoi thought things were turning around.
Tsunade said, “No, I have just issued the appointment. Congratulations, Somu, for becoming a Jonin of Konoha. How about it? Are you happy?”
I almost never asked for votes in my content, but the data is really too bad. I would like to ask everyone to move their hands and send extra votes and flowers, thank you?(?ω?)?
Chapter 34: Battle with the Roots Thanks (Monthly Ticket from 182-lord-Biluo Huangquan) (Old Version)
“I’m so happy…” When Somu was halfway through his words, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the two white waves on Tsunade’s chest, and he couldn’t help swallowing.
Only then did Cangmu take a closer look at the woman with the most impressive bust in the ninja world.
Her long golden hair was smooth and soft, and there was a blue-purple diamond mark on her flawless white forehead.
The light yellow willow-shaped eyebrows were slightly raised.
The light brown eyes are bright and lively, and the light red lips are very thin.
The loose sleeveless top she wore couldn’t hide her plump figure.
The black cloth belt is tightly tied around the waist, showing an excellent waist-to-hip ratio.
The dark blue cropped trousers stopped abruptly at the calves.
Pair it with black lace-up high heels.
It outlines the round ankles, slender instep and attractive arch.
She looks like a mature woman.
Whether it’s appearance, charm or personal temperament, he is not comparable to the characters he has established bonds with.
After all, Sakura and the others are still in their growth spurt.
There are thousands of attractive female characters in Naruto, but one of his favorites is still Tsunade.
There’s no way. Although Sakura is good, he still prefers plump ones.
Of course, there is another point, he has read Tsunade’s books the most… ahem!
At this time, Tsunade also noticed Souga’s gaze.
But not only was she not angry, she deliberately leaned forward, pressing her plump breasts against the desk in front of her.
“How’s it going, little brat? Does it look good?”
Cang Mu nodded subconsciously when he heard that.
Watching his actions, Tsunade raised a smug smile at the corner of her mouth.
Tsunade suddenly said seriously: “As our Konoha’s elite Jonin.”
“Are you so unwilling to do something serious? Have you ever thought about doing your best for Konoha?”
Cang Mu: “…”
Sorted out what Tsunade meant.
Cangmu couldn’t help but want to complain.
Lady Tsunade.
Before you say this, do you want to think about what you were like before?
One of the Three Ninjas of Konoha.
One of the top fighting forces in the entire village.
As a result, you are still wandering around the ninja world.
Every now and then, he would either get drunk or lose everything he had.
Are you serious about what you said?
Cangmu was speechless.
But before he could object, Tsunade continued, “If you really don’t want to, forget it. I won’t force you.”
“But I will expel you from Konoha for your disrespect to the Hokage just now!”
Hearing this, Cangmu raised his eyebrows secretly.
Although Tsunade’s last words were said in a joking manner, she would not really expel him from Konoha.
But the other party’s determination to have him join the Anbu was indeed real.
If I insist on refusing and make Tsunade angry, won’t it be more difficult to conquer her later?
On the contrary, as the captain of the Anbu directly under the Hokage, he should have many opportunities to come into contact with Tsunade.
This way, after Tsunade is captured, I can take revenge for today’s situation!
Having figured it out, Somu nodded and said, “I agree to join the Anbu, but I want to go to Team 6.”
Team Six is the team that Uzuki Yugao belongs to.
Since you have decided to be a team leader, you might as well choose a team where you have acquaintances.
Because there are many Danzo’s undercover agents in the Anbu.
This ambitious guy might come up with his own ideas soon.
After all, the fact that he possesses the Sharingan will be exposed sooner or later.
How to explain the origin of the Sharingan?
That’s too easy.
Since he escaped from Orochimaru’s base, he could just say that Orochimaru got it on him during an experiment.
They couldn’t possibly go and ask Orochimaru for confirmation, right?
And even if they really found Orochimaru, Aomori had a feeling that Orochimaru would help him hide it.
“no problem!”
Tsunade agreed to Souga’s request without any hesitation and just clapped her hands.
“Okay, that’s settled. I’ll come back to work tomorrow. Oh no, take up my new position.”
Somu waved his hand and prepared to walk out of the Hokage’s office in a nonchalant manner.
But he was suddenly stopped by Tsunade, “It’s not over yet, although I have made an exception and promoted you to Jonin, and also appointed you as the captain of the Anbu.”
“But after all, Konoha is not ruled by me alone. You need to show your strength to convince the other Konoha elders.”
“I believe you should have no problem with this, right?”
After hearing this, Cangmu thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.
Showing your strength is not a big deal; you have to do it sooner or later anyway.
But he was curious about what this way of showing strength was.
So he asked, “What should I do?”
“It’s simple. Face three Root Jonin at the same time and defeat them.” Tsunade said lightly.
As if it were a trivial matter.
But after hearing this, Cangmu’s mouth twitched.
Defeat three Root Jonins at the same time by fighting one against three?
Sister Tsunade, you really think highly of me.
You know, the strength of the Anbu Jonin is greater than that of the ordinary Jonin.
Please note that this is normal. Perverts like Kakashi and Gai are definitely not included.
As Danzo’s confidant, the strength of the Root Jonin is greater than that of the average Anbu Jonin.
The combined strength of the three Root Jonins is definitely stronger than Kimimaro or Maki, whom Aogami had faced before.
But Cangmu still didn’t feel any pressure.
But, things can’t be too simple, right?
It is not a good thing to always give in to Tsunade.
Therefore, Cangmu paused and a smile appeared on his lips.
“Okay, Sister Tsunade, I agree to this as well.”
“However, you asked me to do this and that, it’s impossible that you won’t give me any benefits at all?” Cangmu said, glancing at the snow-white soft flesh that made his blood boil again.
Souga seemed to have anticipated Tsunade’s anger.
Chapter 35: Mangekyō Sharingan, new eye technique! (Thanks to lord for the monthly ticket)) (Old version)
However, to Souga’s surprise, Tsunade was not as angry as he had imagined.
Instead, she showed a somewhat charming smile and said provocatively, “Now that you’ve seen enough, how about touching it as a reward?”
Cang Mu coughed twice and said, “Then… I’ll just obey your command.”
Tsunade was stunned when she heard this. Why didn’t this guy play by the rules?
In this situation, shouldn’t he just wave his hand and say forget it?
However, before Tsunade could react, she felt the whiteness on her chest being suddenly attacked by Souga.
By the time she realized what was happening, Somu had already run to the door: “Hokage-sama, if there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving first. I’ll be there on time for tomorrow’s competition!”
“Oh yeah, it feels pretty good!!”
After Sogi left, the Hokage’s office fell into a long silence.
Until a “bang” sound was heard.
The desk in front of Tsunade was smashed to pieces by her punch.
“Aoki…this pervert!”
At this moment Shizune walked in, “Tsunade-sama! You broke the table again!”
After returning home, Cangmu couldn’t help but recall the soft touch just now.
She is worthy of being the bustiest girl in the ninja world.
He estimated that it would take two hands to shake it.
Aogami originally wanted to vent his dissatisfaction with Tsunade on her disciple Sakura.
But after asking, I found out that Sakura was not in Konoha and seemed to have been sent out on a mission.
Cangmu Jun had no choice but to give up, but it was just right, as he still had to prepare well for tomorrow’s competition.
After all, the combined strength of the three Root Jonins cannot be underestimated.
As for how to prepare, of course, the first step is to receive system rewards!
Cangmu opened the panel skillfully, and then a prompt immediately sounded in his ears.
“Congratulations to the host for establishing a bond with the character [Temari]. The reward has been drawn. Do you want to claim it now?”
Seeing that the reward was successfully drawn, Cangmu breathed a sigh of relief.
Recently, the time it takes for the system to draw rewards has been getting longer and longer, but fortunately, it still arrived before the competition.
Without hesitation, Cangmu immediately chose to receive it.
In an instant, the system’s prompt sound rang wildly in his mind.
[Congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining the reward of eye power evolution. Related abilities are being integrated! ]At the same time, a mysterious and powerful force surged into his body like a surging tide.
Cangmu’s eyes widened, and he didn’t have time to be happy.
A burning energy spread from his eyes to his entire body, and the world in his vision was suddenly cut into countless prism-like fragments.
Cangmu covered his painful eye sockets, and dark red blood seeped out from between his fingers.
It was not until blood-red moonlight-like lines slowly swirled and took shape deep in the pupils that Cangmu’s pain slowly eased.
“Mangekyo Sharingan?!”
Cangmu couldn’t help but tremble with excitement.
He reached for the ninja tool bag at his waist, and with the help of the kunai’s reflection, he could clearly see the pattern in front of his eyes: three sickle-shaped magatama intertwined into a windmill pattern, with thorn-like black spells wrapped around the edges.
“This time’s reward is actually the Mangekyō Sharingan?!”
The unexpected surprise was so big that Cangmu was a little flattered.
He really wanted to run to the Sand Village and give them a few kisses.
Then, he thought of something.
“Since I have awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan, what is my dojutsu?”
Soon the answer was revealed, and the system’s cold voice sounded again.
[The host has successfully integrated the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan][Obtained pupil technique: Susano’s shadow power]Susano Mikage? Aomori was a little confused.
What is this?
He continued to read, and he didn’t realize that the more he read, the wider his eyes became.
[You can summon Susanoo with your mind and attach it to your body in the form of chakra armor, greatly enhancing your strength.]“Isn’t this a miniature version of Susanoo?”
Cangmu couldn’t stop grinning.
Then he hurried to an empty and deserted area, and he immediately prepared to try to control this power.
As Cangmu focused his mind and mobilized the newfound strength within his body, the air around him began to fluctuate violently.
A layer of faint blue chakra slowly seeped out from under his skin, gradually condensing and taking shape.
In the blink of an eye, a set of chakra armor emitting a terrifying aura covered his body. The lines of the armor were smooth and had ancient patterns. Every detail seemed to contain powerful power.
Cangmu tried to throw a punch casually, and the air was instantly torn apart, making a sharp whistling sound. Wherever the fist went, the dust on the ground was blown up.
He felt the significant increase in his physical strength and was shocked.
In order to conduct further testing, Cangmu locked onto a huge rock weighing over a thousand pounds in the distance.
With a flash of his body, he instantly closed the distance between himself and the boulder, then punched it hard.
With a dull bang, the boulder was blown into powder.
Looking at the powerful power displayed by Susanoo’s power, Aomaki was very satisfied.
This is only his first pupil technique, and it is already so perverted.
If you get enhanced versions of Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Kamui, etc. later.
That’s too much?
However, Susanoo’s only shortcoming is that he has not yet mastered the power of Mangekyo well, and the power can only last a short time.
But this is absolutely enough!
Even Aoki is confident that he won’t need Susanoo at all when facing the Root Jonin tomorrow!
After all, opening the Kaleidoscope is more than just gaining new eye techniques.
Chapter 36: Killing the Root Jounin in Seconds, Aburame Takes the Root and Admits Defeat (Old Version)
The next day, Konoha, Ninjutsu Dojo.
Three masked Root jonin sat cross-legged at the edge of the field, their black uniforms wrapping their bodies tightly.
The tall and thin ninja in the lead twirled his kunai with his fingertips, and a voice came from under the raccoon mask: “Hokage-sama is really confused, this is just a little brat who appeared out of nowhere.”
“It’s fine if they let him be the ANBU captain, but they actually want us to test him?”
“I heard that he didn’t even take part in the Chunin Exam, but was promoted to Jonin by Lady Tsunade as an exception.” The short and fat Genbu next to him sneered, and the chain around his waist rattled.
“Rescue Fengying? I’m afraid it’s just a lucky escape.”
Finally, the silent ninja stared at the poisonous insect on his fingertips and suddenly spoke, his voice as hoarse as sandpaper: “Time is almost up.”
The tall and thin ninja continued: “Why hasn’t that guy come yet? Is he scared?”
In the spectator seats, Tsunade looked at Souga who had not appeared yet, and her beautiful eyes frowned slightly.
What on earth is this guy doing?
The reason why she wanted Aomura to join the Anbu was not simply to ask him to do his best for Konoha.
More importantly, he wanted to cultivate his own confidants in the Anbu to fight against Danzo’s power.
She was not unaware of Danzo’s ambition, but the external pressure made her too busy to take care of it.
It was not until she saw Cang Mu that she suddenly had this idea.
Danzo slammed his cane on the ground and said, “Tsunade, how long are you going to tolerate this farce?
His single eye scanned the empty venue. The ninja who couldn’t even arrive on time…
“What’s the rush?” Tsunade leaned back against the stone bench, her arms folded. “There’s only one minute left…”
The slender fingers under the Hokage’s cloak clenched secretly.
If this guy dares not come, I’ll show you how I’m going to deal with him!
boom!
Just as Tsunade was thinking this, a loud noise spread throughout the dojo.
Smoke and dust exploded from the center of the dojo, and a large tree fell from the sky. The gusts of air it created when it landed scattered the sand and gravel in the dojo.
At the last minute, Cangmu arrived at the checkpoint.
Somu looked at Tsunade on the high platform and deliberately raised his hand to make a grasping gesture, “How about it, am I not too late?”
Tsunade gritted her teeth at this scene, and the movement of Souga’s hand reminded her of the chest attack incident yesterday, and her face suddenly turned slightly red.
Danzo snorted coldly and stood up, then sneered: “Since you are here, let’s get started!”
“Time is very precious for people like me. I don’t have time to waste with you…”
Before Danzo could finish his words, he was interrupted by Somu.
He looked at the three Root ninjas and said, “Yeah, you three should hurry up and attack together. My time is precious and I don’t have time to waste it with you guys.”
What Somu said was indeed the truth. In addition to being busy adapting to the newly acquired Mangekyo, he also had to find Uzuki Yugao to fulfill an agreement.
He looked at the three people in front of him. He didn’t have much impression of the short and fat ninja and the tall and thin ninja. They probably had not appeared in the plot, and he thought their strength was not that strong.
But Cangmu recognized the last one, who was covered in protective clothing.
“Aburame clan’s Aburame Togen?”
Members of the Aburame clan feed the insects with their own chakra, allowing the insects to parasitize their bodies and drive them to fight.
The guy in front of him is an expert in insect control. There are nano-sized poisonous insects living in his body. He is a rather tricky guy.
But the old trees remained calm and composed.
With his Mangekyō Sharingan, as long as there is a flow of chakra, he can easily detect even nano-sized poisonous insects, and the opponent will not pose much threat.
Hearing Sogi’s words, Danzo’s face darkened and he secretly winked at the three Anbu.
After receiving some kind of order from Danzo, a hint of cruelty flashed in the eyes of the tall and thin ninja.
“Boy, you will pay the price for your arrogance!”
After the tall and thin Genbu finished speaking, he took the lead in attacking, forming seals with his hands as fast as an afterimage.
Wind Style: Vacuum Ball! A high-pressure gas bomb tore through the air and shot towards Cang Mu at high speed.
However, Cangmu didn’t even look at it.
He raised his hand, drew out Ame no Murakami, and then slashed with the sword.
The wind attribute chakra was compressed into a green gas ball, which was easily chopped into pieces by Cang Mu like an egg.
“What!?” The tall and thin ninja’s face was full of disbelief. He couldn’t accept that his ninjutsu was blocked so easily.
“No! What weapon is that guy holding?” So he attributed his defeat to the Ame Murakami in Souki’s hand.
But Cangmu’s next action shattered his fantasy.
Somu inserted Ame no Murakumo into the ground beneath his feet, then stretched out one hand, and a terrifying amount of chakra instantly gathered in his hand.
“Wind Escape·Vacuum Jade.”
The tall and thin ninja was stunned as he looked at the energy bullets coming towards him.
With one hand, it can be released in seconds, and its power is several times stronger than his own.
Isn’t this just a pure attack? For a moment, he even forgot to resist.
Until the short and fat ninja swung out the chain to help him block it, but the black iron chain ring broke into pieces in the collision with the jade energy bomb, barely blocking Cangmu’s casual attack.
The short and fat ninja was stunned for a moment when he looked at his cracked knuckles, and then he looked at the tall and thin ninja.
A look of fear appeared in the eyes of both of them.
Where did this monster come from?
“Why aren’t you moving? I’ll continue then.”
After saying this, Somu placed one hand on the hilt of Ama Murakami’s sword.
“Lightning Style: Electric Shock User!”
Lightning Release: A ninjutsu used by Darui in the original work, which attaches lightning chakra to weapons and attacks opponents through weapons, causing opponents to suffer lightning damage.
As a B-level ninjutsu, Aomura naturally knows it.
Not only that, the power of the Lightning Chakra increased several times after being blessed by Ame no Murakumo.
The terrifying thunder instantly enveloped the entire dojo.
The two men subconsciously wanted to dodge, but found that every move they made seemed to be predicted by Cangmu in advance.
This is precisely because of the powerful insight of Aoki’s Sharingan.
Thunder fell, and the two Root ninjas staggered and fell.
Aoki looked at Yuno Tone, who was the last one standing, and said, “It’s your turn.”
However, what he didn’t expect was that Aburame Tone actually spread his hands and said, “No need to compete, I admit defeat.”
Maybe some readers will find chapters 35 and 36 repeated when reading them. That is because they have not been updated yet. You can move to the related works to check first. Sorry.
Chapter 37: Illusion Suppression Heading to the Hidden Rain Village (Old Version)
On the viewing platform, Tsunade was laughing so hard that her body was shaking.
The Hokage robe rose and fell violently as she moved forward and backward, and the surging waves on her chest almost burst the tight ninja uniform.
The gold-rimmed belt outlines the breathtaking curve of her waist and hips. When she stands up with the help of the stone chair, her round hips are faintly visible under the tulle, and her plump thighs make the hem of her skirt form sexy folds.
“Well done!” She instantly landed in the middle of the field, her breasts swaying in an alluring arc as she landed on the ground.
The jade hand slapped Cang Mu’s back hard, and the strange force made him stagger half a step: “From today on, you are the captain of the sixth division of Anbu!”
After Danzo and his companions left, Somu suddenly looked painful.
Seeing this, Tsunade’s face was filled with worry.
She was leaning over Cang Mu to check, “What’s wrong?”
Cang Mu said with some difficulty: “Just now, I was trying to look cool and used too much force. I accidentally sprained my waist.”
“Did you sprain your back?”
Tsunade sensed something was wrong and stared fiercely at Sonoki with her beautiful eyes.
The two of them were too close, and Tsunade’s warm breath was wrapped in the aroma of wine: “Oh, so, the medical department just bought a chakra detector. Do you want me to help you… check it?”
Her full breasts almost touched Souga’s arms, and the Hokage necklace fell into a bottomless ravine.
Aomori’s Adam’s apple rolled, and he chuckled, “I trust Hokage’s medical ninjutsu more than the instruments. How about Tsunade-sama give me a full body check?”
Hearing this, Tsunade’s pretty face instantly turned serious, “You perverted little brat, you’re never going to stop, are you?”
After saying that, Tsunade turned around and left, twisting her plump buttocks.
Seeing this, Cangmu immediately showed a look of disappointment on his face.
This Tsunade, the strategy is a bit too big.
However, at this moment, Tsunade’s voice suddenly sounded in Aomura’s ears.
“Meet me at the Hokage Building tonight at ten o’clock.”
Ten o’clock at night? Hokage Building?
Cangmu did not feel happy immediately, he always felt something was wrong.
“Never mind, she can’t eat me, right?”
Then, under the guidance of Shizune, Souki came to the secret base of Anbu.
The Anbu base is located directly below the Hokage Building and is a dark underground space.
It fits the style of the dark part very well.
Coming underground, Shizune carried Tuntun in her arms and walked through the dark corridor. The profile of the First Hokage was outlined on the surrounding stone walls, and Aomori followed beside her.
Shizune explained the structure of the ANBU to Sougi as they walked.
“This is the headquarters of Anbu Team 6.” Shizune pushed her glasses and pointed at the organizational chart on the wall.
She unfolded the scroll and read: “Fujitsu Yuzuki excels at intelligence analysis, Tetsuda Tsuyoshi is proficient in earth escape techniques, and Totake is a master of illusion…”
Shizune blah blah mentioned a bunch of names, all of which were at the Jonin level, but except for Uzuki Yugao, Souko had never heard of the names of the other five.
After passing through an iron gate, the view suddenly opens up – the underground space is as vast as a square.
Souki finally met his Team 6 members, but he felt nothing inside.
It’s bad enough that there are only three people there, and they are all rough guys.
My own little Xiyan is still the best.
Oh, by the way, where is Mao Yue Xigao?
Cang Mu was about to ask a question, but he saw the remaining three people looking at him coldly.
It seemed that the few of them were unaware that Aoki had easily defeated the Root’s Jonin.
So they were not convinced by Cangmu, who was parachuted into the position of their captain.
Cangmu sighed and was too lazy to convince others with his virtue.
He turned to look at the three people, and the blood in his eyes turned instantly.
A spinning kaleidoscope was reflected in the pupils of the three people at the same time, and reality shattered like a mirror.
Fengji Yuzuki saw that his body was covered with brain-eating maggots. Tietian Gang was trapped in an infinitely shrinking rock prison, and Feizhu Qingye’s poisonous insects retaliated and gnawed at his internal organs.
When the illusion was lifted, the three of them knelt on the ground, retching and covered in cold sweat.
“Are you convinced by me now?” Cangmu asked calmly, looking at the pale faces of the three people.
The three of them nodded quickly, still feeling apprehensive, and looked at Cang Mu with fear.
Somu said with a smile: “Well, my dear subordinate, please tell me where Uzuki Yugao is now?”
To the three of them, Cangmu’s “kind” smile looked as terrifying as a devil.
“Senior Uzuki is carrying out an assassination mission in the Hidden Rain Village.” Yuzuki Kazesami handed over the mission brief.
Hearing this, Cangmu suddenly felt something was wrong.
What kind of incredible mission is this? Who came up with it?
At this time, who should we assassinate when we go to the Rain Village to carry out the assassination mission? Should we assassinate Tendo Pain?
So he asked who ordered the mission, and the answer he got was Danzo. Suddenly, a bad feeling arose in Somu’s heart.
At the same time, a murderous intent towards Danzo arose in his heart.
I finally fulfilled the promise and was about to win the beauty and get the reward.
This old guy Danzo actually ran away with his own reward?
Then Souko immediately decided to go to Rain Village to bring back Uzuki Yugao.
At this time, Shizune just brought Aoki’s Anbu uniform and a cat-faced mask with dark red patterns.
Cang Mu took a look, took the clothes, put on the mask and prepared to leave. By the way, he said to Shizune: “Tell Tsunade-sama that I will be there on time in the evening.”
When they heard Cangmu’s words, they were shocked and looked at each other.
It would take more than half a day for even a ninja known for his speed to travel from Konoha to Rain Village.
Their new captain actually took a whole day to go back and forth.
He even wants to bring Uzuki Yugao back. This, this, this…isn’t this too crazy?
I beg you to give me some extra money. If you don’t have any money, you can leave your comments to encourage the author.
Chapter 38: Konoha’s Dazzling New Star vs. the Forsaken Hero (Old Version)
Rain Village.
The lead-gray clouds were so heavy that they were within reach, and the sticky rain curtain covered the entire Rain Village.
Wearing an Anbu uniform and a cat-faced mask, Aoki slowly walked out of the rain.
Looking at the surrounding environment, Cangmu felt a little depressed.
Pain’s exclusive bgm unconsciously sounded in my mind.
The sad melody roared in my head.
Cangmu got angry when he thought about this assassination mission.
How could Uzuki Yugao and three other ANBU jonin possibly complete the mission of assassinating Hanzo of the Salamander?
Isn’t it obvious that Danzo is using someone else’s knife to kill someone and eliminate his enemies?
Even though Hanzo is now old and weak and not as strong as before, he was once a demigod.
Although this title is a bit exaggerated, it also reflects his strength.
Even now, Cang Mu estimated that the other party had at least the strength of a Kage.
And it is a real normal Kage-level strength, far beyond the strength of Gaara, a novice.
“I just hope Xiyan and the others haven’t started yet.”
Cangmu tried hard to sense the traces of chakra around him, but under the continuous heavy rain, even he found it difficult to detect anything.
There was no other way, Somu could only use the most primitive method and run around in the Rain Village.
Fortunately, Cangmu reaped the rewards after a while.
He sensed a poisonous aura in the rainwater flowing beneath his feet.
I immediately realized that it was Hanzo’s doing.
Cangmu immediately rushed towards the direction where the rain was flowing.
“Two kilometers to the southeast.” The dark wood turned into lightning and penetrated the rain curtain.
Along the way, he found broken kunai, burnt fragments of detonating tags…the traces of battle were becoming more and more dense.
The closer he got to the battle, the more uneasy Cangmu became.
Finally, Cangmu arrived at the battlefield.
He looked up.
The three Konoha Anbu in the field were covered in wounds and were being chased and blocked by a group of Rain Ninjas.
The cunning and treacherous Hanzo of the Salamander had such a great advantage, but he only spread poison at the edge of the battlefield.
After seeing this, Cangmu couldn’t help but curse inwardly: What a dog!
In the middle of the three people, Uzuki Yugao’s purple hair stuck to her pale cheeks.
Her long knife was stuck in the pile of corpses five meters away.
She leaned against the broken water tank, her Anbu uniform corroded by the venom, leaving honeycomb-like holes.
Cangmu breathed a sigh of relief temporarily. If he had been a few minutes later, there would probably be a place missing in his harem forever.
The reward that was about to be obtained would also be lost.
Thinking of this, murderous intent surged in Cangmu’s eyes.
He slowly pulled out the Ama-Kumegumo from his back, and the raindrops hit the mirror-like blade…
The other two Anbu except Uzuki Yugao fell in a pool of blood and twitched, their skin covered with blue-black poisonous spots.
Immediately afterwards, more than a dozen Rain Ninjas approached Uzuki Yugao in a fan shape.
Poisoned shurikens kept shooting towards Uzuki Yugao.
“Konoha’s Anbu female kunoichi…” The leading Rain Ninja licked the blade, “We will make your spine into…”
However, before he could finish his words, a flash of lightning suddenly split the rain curtain.
Aoki’s cat-faced mask appeared next to the tip of the Rain Ninja’s nose.
The rain washed the scarlet blood off the sword of Ame-no-Kume.
The Rain Ninja who was just shouting had been split into two halves by Cang Mu.
“What?”
“I ask you, what do you want to accomplish?” Cangmu said coldly.
The remaining Rain Ninjas looked at their companions who were cut in half by a sword, and their faces were filled with fear.
Cangmu’s cold words, murderous eyes and the strange cat mask on his face.
The psychological defenses of more than a dozen Rain Ninjas were almost broken in an instant.
They looked at the withered trees in the rain, as if they saw the god of death walking out of hell.
Until a Rain Ninja finally plucked up the courage, formed hand seals towards Aomura and prepared to release a water dragon bullet.
However, before he could finish the seal, the sword light of Cangmu was reflected in his eyes.
“ah–“
The screams of more than a dozen Rain Ninjas rose one after another, and were drowned out by the sudden flash of thunder.
At this time, the dying Mao Yue Xi Yan finally saw who was coming.
The figure that seemed so terrifying in the eyes of Rain Ninja was so reliable in her eyes.
Even though Souga was wearing a mask and an Anbu uniform, Uzuki Yugao recognized him at a glance.
But she couldn’t help but wonder, when did this guy join the Anbu?
Also, his strength… is so strong, so strong that Mao Yue Xi Yan wants to lie down and sleep, leaving everything to Cang Mu.
Cangmu shook off the blood drops on the sword, as if he had realized something, turned around and narrowed his eyes slightly.
At this moment, the pool behind Uzuki Yugao suddenly bulged, and Hanzo’s chain sickle broke out of the water!
“careful!”
Cangmu instantly grabbed Mao Yue Xi Yan’s waist and retreated suddenly.
A poisonous fog crater with a diameter of ten meters was created at the original location.
At this time, the hunched body of the Salamander Hanzo emerged from the poisonous miasma.
A hoarse sneer rang out from under the breathing mask: “How come I didn’t know when a guy like you appeared in Konoha’s Anbu?”
Cang Mu didn’t answer, but just looked at him coldly.
Seeing this, Hanzo didn’t get angry, but continued: “Konoha is still full of geniuses.”
“From the Three Ninjas, to Konoha White Fang, to Yellow Flash, Uchiha Itachi, Instant Body Shisui, Copy Ninja Kakashi…”
Hanzo of the Salamander listed the names of generations of geniuses in Konoha Village as if they were his own children.
At the end of the speech, he became a little hysterical, and his tone was full of jealousy.
“Now, there’s another guy like you!”
“I’m really envious.”
“Kid, tell me your name.”
Cangmu just slowly took off the cat mask on his face, and the murderous intent in his eyes was not concealed at all.
“You don’t need to know, nor do you need to envy, because I can send you to be reincarnated in Konoha in your next life!”
As soon as he finished speaking, a blazing lightning flashed out from the Ame no Murakumo in Cangmu’s hand, just in time to coincide with a streak of lightning across the sky.
Chapter 39: This is the fate of the ninja, but it will not be my ending (old version)
Hanzo’s body suddenly merged into the water, and Ama Murakumo’s attack with Chidori missed.
Then, not far behind Somu, his body suddenly straightened up from the water, and corrupted chakra erupted like a volcano.
He stared at Cang Mu with his face covered by a breathing mask, and slammed the ground with his right hand. “Fire Style? Activate the Explosive Flame Formation!”
The rock beneath Cangmu’s feet collapsed instantly, and dozens of detonating talismans wrapped around his legs like poisonous snakes.
He immediately swung out the sword of Ame no Murakumo, cutting off half of the talisman paper, but the remaining explosive flames still pushed him back twenty meters.
“Although Konoha is rich in geniuses, these geniuses are often like you, always foolishly brave.”
Hanzo’s voice came from all directions, and the Water Flash Technique turned him into more than a dozen afterimages in the rain.
Cang Mu spat, “When you get old, you talk a lot of nonsense!”
The next second, a chain sickle suddenly stabbed out from behind Cang Mu, “Physical technique? Chain sickle double attack!”
Aoki’s Sharingan spun wildly, accurately predicting the trajectory of the second sweeping sickle.
“Zeng——”
The moment Ame no Murakumo’s sword blocked the chains, Hanzo’s breathing mask suddenly spewed out purple poisonous mist.
As Cangmu retreated quickly, he stepped into a puddle. Hanzo had already reborn from the liquid: “Water escape? Water prison stranglehold!”
The swirling water flow engulfed the poisonous mist to form a vortex, trapping Cangmu in a poisonous water ball with a diameter of three meters.
Looking at the poisonous ball in front of him, Cangmu felt that the chakra in his body was boiling.
As expected, Hanzo of the Salamander is worthy of the title of demigod. The opponent’s rich combat experience has brought him considerable pressure.
But that’s all.
Cang Mu in the poisonous water ball suddenly opened his eyes, and three sickle-shaped magatama in his eyes intertwined into windmill patterns.
Then, a layer of faint blue chakra seeped out from under his skin, condensing and taking shape in an instant.
In the blink of an eye, a set of chakra armor emitting a terrifying aura covered his body.
“Bang——”
The poisonous water ball burst instantly under the power unleashed by Susanoo.
At the same time, Somu took the opportunity to rush in front of Hanzo.
But Hanzo’s sickle was already filled with chakra: “Swordsmanship? Flash!”
However, this unique skill that once killed the general of the Iron Country in seconds only caused a spark on Aoki’s Susanoo.
Like a pebble dropped into the sea, it can’t create a single ripple.
Somu threw a punch with Susanoo, and the terrifying force knocked Hanzo back dozens of meters.
When Hanzo struggled to get up, the mask on his face was completely shattered, revealing half of his face that had been corroded into a skull by the poisonous sores.
An expression of disbelief appeared on that face. “No… Impossible?! This is the legendary Susanoo. No, that’s not right. Susanoo shouldn’t be this small?!”
“Are you from the Uchiha clan?!”
“Wrong, this is called Susano Mikage.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Somu’s figure instantly appeared in front of Hanzo.
The terrifying speed left him unable to react. Hanzo’s water body had just turned into a pool of liquid when Susanoo’s sharp claws pulled him out of the rain.
Without any further ado, Aomaki controlled Susanoo’s sharp claws and easily crushed the salamander’s head.
At this point, the life of this hero abandoned by the times came to an end.
After the blue Susanoo disappeared, Souki breathed a long sigh of relief.
The few remaining Rain Ninjas, after witnessing Somu crushing the head of the Salamander, screamed and fled, “The… The leader actually lost?!”
Cangmu didn’t care about them. A group of small fry were nothing to be afraid of.
Besides, he was now in the Rain Village, and who knew where Pain was hiding, watching him.
This place is not safe, we need to leave as soon as possible.
Cangmu walked quickly towards Uzuki Yugao
Uzuki Yugao leaned against the broken wall, and a blood-stained bandage was exposed at the tear in her Anbu uniform.
When Cang Mu squatted down, her eyelashes, wet with rain, trembled slightly: Don’t touch… the poison is not yet…
Before she could finish her words, Cang Mu pinched her chin, and warm chakra seeped into her lips and teeth through his fingertips.
“Hmm…” Mao Yue Xi Yan groaned.
Then Cang Mu put down his hand, and the two of them pressed their lips together.
“This is the fastest way to detoxify.”
The blood spread a strange red on the fair skin.
Mao Yuegao tried to turn her head but was immobilized by the remaining chakra of Susanoo.
He could only let Cangmu tear open the clothes on his shoulder – he actually lowered his head and sucked away the black blood oozing from the wound.
“What are you doing!” Her ears flushed as she grabbed Cangmu’s hair, but he took advantage of the situation and pushed her down into the still warm poisonous mist.
Mao Yue Xigao originally thought that Cang Mu simply wanted to take advantage of her. Although she was somewhat reluctant, her body was very honest.
However, he didn’t expect that after Cang Mu’s chakra entered his body, the poison that spread throughout his body was slowly dissipating.
Only after the poison was finally completely eliminated did Somu pick up Uzuki Yugao and prepare to leave.
But before leaving, he walked towards the two dead ANBU.
No matter what, the two of them are his subordinates in name only.
Although they cannot be rescued, at least we should not let their bodies be washed away by the heavy rain.
Seeing Cangmu burying the two people, Mao Yue Xi Yan felt warm in her heart.
I didn’t expect that this guy was not as serious as I imagined.
After burying the two, Uzuki Yugao couldn’t help but sigh, “This is the fate of a ninja.”
Aomura paused, his eyes bright, “This is where ninjas belong, but it won’t be mine.”
Then he turned to look at Mao Yue Xigao, “Of course, it won’t be yours either.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan looked dazed and blushed slightly when she heard this.
Chapter 40: Tsunade’s Physical Examination (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 40 Tsunade’s Physical Examination
A bright moon hangs high in the sky.
Through the open windows, moonlight streamed into the Hokage Building.
In the Hokage’s office, Aoki calmed himself down and tried to calm his inner restlessness.
Then he raised his hands and placed them on Tsunade’s smooth, milky shoulders in front of him.
Tsunade sat upright on a chair with her back to Souga, closing her eyes and enjoying the massage service from Souga behind her.
A little further down. Tsunade’s lazy voice carried the mellow aroma of Sunagakure’s special sake.
The crossed long white silk legs accidentally brushed the hem of the Hokage robe.
That modified medical suit was indeed too form-fitting, with the Thousand Hands emblem on the deep V-neck rising and falling with each breath.
Cangmu’s fingertips landed precisely on the Fengmen acupoint.
As one of the few people who knew the secret of the Yin Seal, Cang Mu clearly sensed that the chakra surging in the other person’s body was vibrating at a special frequency.
Cangmu was a little depressed. Wasn’t Tsunade supposed to serve him?
Now it has become me who gives her a massage.
well.
Just because she had gone to the Rain Village without authorization, Tsunade’s anger level was maxed out!
But, giving Tsunade a massage doesn’t seem like a bad thing, right?
“Hmm~”
Tsunade couldn’t help but moan because of the comfort.
“Cang Mu, I didn’t realize you even knew a little about medical matters.”
Hearing Tsunade’s charming voice.
Cang Mu immediately replied, “I know other medical skills, Lady Tsunade, would you like me to massage other areas?”
Tsunade changed the subject, “Hmph, you should first explain why you acted without authorization!”
In fact, Tsunade was not very angry about this matter, but was more worried about Souga.
After all, Rain Village… is the headquarters of that organization!
Even if you rush in without knowing anything, you won’t be sure of getting out of it safely.
What’s more, Cangmu is so young?
She did not deny Cangmu’s strength, but she still felt that Cangmu lacked combat experience.
But fortunately, Cangmu not only returned safely, but also rescued Uzuki Yugao!
This made Tsunade appreciate Aoki even more.
“He is indeed a talented person. I must win him over!” Tsunade thought.
Then Cang Mu spoke, his tone very firm and righteous: “Although it’s only my first day in the Anbu, I have already regarded Uzuki Yugao and the others as my subordinates and my companions!”
“How can I, as the captain, ignore my subordinates when they are in danger?”
“If I continue to report to you slowly, it will probably be too late!”
Tsunade bit her red lips when she heard that, and finally sighed.
She knew that Cang Mu was right.
Time is running out. If she reports to me again, Mao Yue Xi Yan will definitely not be able to be saved.
At the same time, she was also very satisfied with Cangmu’s attitude of valuing his companions.
“Okay, but next time you encounter this situation, you must do it within your ability!” Tsunade stretched lazily, and the fullness of her chest was clearly visible to Souki.
Hearing this, Somu smiled knowingly and continued, “Are you worried about me, Lady Tsunade?”
Tsunade suddenly panicked, “What are you talking about?! Somu, don’t push your luck!”
“As the Hokage of Konoha, isn’t it normal for me to worry about the people of Konoha?”
Cang Mu didn’t comment, “Then why are you worried about me, a Konoha person, and you let me, an injured person, give you a massage here?”
Upon hearing this, Tsunade immediately stood up, a look of dissatisfaction and worry on her face, “What? Are you injured?”
Then, without saying anything, he pushed Somu to sit down on the Hokage’s chair.
The leather of the Hokage’s chair still retained Tsunade’s warm body temperature.
When Souki looked up, he was tightly wrapped up in Tsunade’s snow-white truth.
Tsunade’s slender fingers were already on his neck: “Don’t move!” The emerald green medical chakra spread across Somu’s body like a spider web.
A moment later.
“Is this… Hanzo’s poison?” Tsunade’s fingertips trembled slightly, “But it seems…”
Aomori really didn’t lie. He was indeed injured in the battle with Hanzo of the Salamander and inhaled some poison gas.
But that little bit of poison had no effect on him at all.
With the Hashirama cells in Aomori’s body, it won’t take long to completely eliminate them.
Apparently Tsunade noticed this as well.
She continued, “But it seems your body is automatically clearing out those toxins?”
Even so, Tsunade was still a little worried.
Then, she knelt on one knee between Somu’s legs, not even noticing that the Hokage robe had slipped off her shoulders.
Souga’s breath brushed against her neck, and Tsunade’s pretty face turned slightly red.
And Cangmu felt a little uncomfortable in this posture.
From his angle, not only was Tsunade’s snow-white chest clearly visible to him, but even when Tsunade was kneeling, her plump and perky buttocks were also visible to Sougi.
However, Tsunade didn’t notice it at this time and was still carefully examining Souga’s body.
Until her chakra had finished searching Somu’s upper body and was about to start checking his lower body.
Tsunade closed her eyes and frowned slightly.
“Such a burning chakra energy!”
In his perception, Cang Mu’s whole body was filled with endless chakra.
Especially a special part.
Wait…something seems wrong?
Why is the shape of this chakra a bit…
“ah!”
Tsunade suddenly opened her eyes and screamed in surprise, her face flushed with embarrassment.
“Damn it! Cang Mu, you bastard!”
Chapter 41: Cang Mu. I’m ready (old version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 41 Aoki. I have prepared the picture and text
“If I say this is a side effect of poisoning, would you believe me?” Cangmu showed an awkward smile on his face.
“I believe it.” Tsunade showed a very sweet smile on her face.
Seeing this, Cangmu suddenly had a bad feeling.
“Then I will help you completely remove this remaining toxin!”
Upon hearing this, Cangmu’s face changed, but before he could react, Tsunade grasped his lifeline tightly.
It’s over! With Tsunade’s incredible strength, just a slight squeeze would sever her lifeblood from her forever!
Eh, that’s not right. I seem to have Hashirama’s cells. This thing… should be able to recover too, right?
It’s the same principle as regenerating a severed limb.
However, Tsunade did not move.
Although she appeared calm on the surface, her heart was in turmoil.
This, this, this…this is too exaggerated!
Although Tsunade’s actual age is much older than her appearance, she has absolutely no experience in that area and is even more ignorant than a 17 or 18-year-old girl.
Although she had an ex-boyfriend, Kato Dan, who died young, their relationship was limited to mutual admiration.
There was no real progress between the couple.
At this moment, her face was so red that it seemed like water was about to drip out, and the hand she was holding unconsciously increased its strength because of embarrassment.
This made Cangmu suffer.
Lady Tsunade, please do whatever you want to do quickly. It’s not a good idea to keep holding it like this.
“Ahem.”
It wasn’t until Somu coughed twice that Tsunade came back to her senses.
She quickly pulled back her burning hand, looking extremely panicked.
“You, you, you…if you’re okay, go back first! I’ll deal with you next time!” Tsunade turned around, not knowing what she was thinking.
Hearing this, Cangmu felt as if he had been pardoned.
My strategy progress has taken a big step forward!
It is not appropriate to act hastily at this time, otherwise it will have the opposite effect.
Then Soramu hurriedly left the Hokage Building.
Tsunade silently watched Souga’s receding back from upstairs, and only after she was sure that he was completely gone did she let out a long sigh.
Then, as if possessed, she looked at her hot hands again.
“Tsunade, what are you thinking about?!”
Tsunade felt a little complicated.
Because of the painful experiences and the trauma in their hearts, they are afraid of losing and dare not accept their own feelings easily.
“Besides, he is so much younger than me…”
…………..
On the other side, Sonoki didn’t know that Tsunade had thought so much.
After leaving the Hokage Building, he did not return to his residence immediately, but thought of Uzuki Yugao who was still hospitalized in the Konoha Medical Department.
It was already dark when he brought her back to Konoha.
So he handed Uzuki Yugao to the medical ninja and hurried to the appointment with Tsunade.
Now I think that as the captain, I should go see her.
Of course, Cangmu is not such a beast as to want to do anything bad to a patient.
Just go and have a look, well, just take a look.
The smell of disinfectant mixed with the scent of herbs in the corridor of the medical department made Cangmu pause with the red bean soup in his hand.
Through the crack in the ward door, he saw Mao Yue Xigao lying on her side on the hospital bed.
The moonlight dyed her purple hair silver, her Anbu uniform was replaced with a loose hospital gown, and the bandage on her collarbone oozed a faint red.
Perhaps because of excessive blood loss, Uzuki Yugao’s skin was a sickly pale color.
Some key parts of her delicate body were only roughly wrapped with bandages.
If you don’t look carefully, you might think they are playing some special cosplay.
“Is it really appropriate for the captain to spy on his subordinates outside like this?” Mao Yue Xi Yan suddenly spoke, her cold voice with a hint of tenderness.
Through what others had said, she already knew that Cang Mu had become her squad leader.
Cangmu pushed the door open and walked in. The steam from the red bean soup rose in the cold air. “I came to check if you’ve recovered from your injuries well—”
He deliberately stretched out his words, “And by the way, let’s see if anyone is so moved by my timely rescue today that they’re ready to commit to me.”
The tips of Mao Yue Xi Yan’s ears are slightly red.
This guy, does he really need to be so blunt?
Although he was right about half of it.
But can you let me say it myself?
Mao Yue Xi Yan bit her red lips resentfully.
Just now, the scene of Rain Village was indeed flashing in her mind.
In the continuous rain, the rain ninja with murderous intent kept approaching her.
Her two teammates were on their last breath, and she had almost exhausted all her chakra.
His body was also covered with hideous wounds.
She even prepared the final detonator, ready to die together.
On the verge of despair, she imagined Lady Tsunade’s sudden appearance.
I have fantasized about the arrival of Konoha’s elites Kakashi, Might Guy and others.
But she didn’t expect a miracle to happen, but the person who came was Cang Mu, whom she had never expected…
When Mao Yue Xi Yan tried to stand up, she suddenly gasped and the wound on her shoulder blade tore.
Cang Mu stepped forward to support her, his palm touching the bandage on her fair and smooth back: “Didn’t the medical team tell you to lie down and not move if you’re injured?”
Feeling the warm touch on her back, Mao Yue Xi Yan’s heart beat faster.
“Let go…let go first.” Her face was hot, but Cangmu pushed her back onto the pillow.
Somu’s fingertips brushed across the edge of the snow-white bandage wrapped around Uzuki Yugao’s chest.
The Sharingan shimmered in the darkness. “The poison of the salamander may still remain in your body. Let me see…”
“No, no need?” Mao Yue Xi Yan grabbed Cang Mu’s wrist.
She accidentally met Cangmu’s determined eyes and quickly lowered her head in panic.
Cang Mu’s breath brushed the side of her neck: “This is the captain’s duty.”
He deliberately emphasized the word “responsibility” and watched the blush spread from the tip of her ear to her collarbone.
At this moment, the night wind suddenly blew in from the window, and Cangmu pulled the blanket over her naked body which was only wrapped with bandages.
This action made the tips of their noses almost touch, and Mao Yue Xi Yan could smell the lingering scent of lightning escape on Cang Mu’s body.
Drink it. Cangmu scooped up a spoonful of red bean soup, which is said to accelerate the metabolism of toxins.
Mao Yue Xi Yan turned her face away: “I, I can do it myself…”
However, Cangmu pinched her chin without saying anything.
The warm spoon touched her lips: “This is the captain’s order.”
“Or do you want me to feed you some other way?”
Cangmu stared at her lips, and Mao Yue Xi Yan instantly understood what Cangmu meant.
She wanted to nod, but then she heard footsteps in the corridor.
Mao Yue Xi Yan subconsciously grabbed Cang Mu’s collar and hid under the quilt.
By the time Cangmu realized what was happening, he was already buried in a soft mass of white snow.
At this time, the medical ninja opened the door and said, “Master Uzuki Yugao, your injuries are healing very quickly. Please make sure to rest early.”
“Hmm… yeah, I understand.” Mao Yue Xigao nodded.
The touch on her chest made her whole body numb.
“Mr. Uzuki Yugao, your face seems a little red. Do you need me to take your temperature?”
The female medical ninja looked at Uzuki Yugao’s blushing cheeks and spoke.
She was about to approach, but was stopped by Mao Yue Xi Yan in a panic, “No, it’s okay, you go back first, I’m going to rest.”
Upon hearing this, the medical ninja did not insist, nodded and retreated.
“Cang…Cangmu, you can come out now.”
Cang Mu poked his head out from the snow-white with some reluctance.
“No, we’re not having an affair, why should I hide?”
Maoyue Xiyan was stunned when he heard this.
It seemed to be true, but she was too nervous at the time and subconsciously pushed Cangmu in.
Seeing Mao Yue Xi Yan stunned, Cang Mu didn’t say anything more.
Since the other party was not seriously injured, he prepared to get up and leave.
“I’m glad you’re okay. Go to bed early. I’ll go back first.”
“Oh, by the way, I’ve fulfilled our agreement.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan was not surprised to hear this.
After all, even Hanzo of the Salamander died at the hands of Somu, let alone a little Maki?
But when she thought about the content of their agreement, Mao Yue Xigao seemed to have found a breakthrough to vent her thoughts.
Then he mustered up the courage to say, “Cang Mu, um… I’m ready.”
I beg you to move your hands and spend your extra money, thank you!
Chapter 42: Can Eating This Really Heal Me? (Old Version)
After saying that, without waiting for Somu’s response, Mao Yue Xigao pinched one end of the bandage on her delicate body with her slender fingers.
tear——
The bandages slowly rolled off, revealing snow-white skin, a slender waist, calves shimmering with pearly luster… and a mysterious black area…
But Cangmu looked at the red marks all over the other person’s curvy body and shook his head.
Although he was not a gentleman, he was not so hungry as to rush into such a thing when the other party’s injuries had not yet healed.
However, to Mao Yue Xigao, Somu’s shaking head seemed to be a sign of disdain for her.
In an instant, her beautiful eyes turned red and her body began to tremble slightly.
That’s right, how could such an outstanding person like Cang Mu fall for me?
I guess that agreement was just a joke for myself.
As for taking the risk to come to Rain Village, just as he said, he just cherishes his subordinates.
This scene left Cangmu stunned.
I finally got the chance to be a gentleman, but I ended up being wrong?
Why are you crying?
Just as Cangmu was about to raise his hand to wipe away the tears on Mao Yue Xi Yan’s face, she raised her hand to block him.
Then he said in a trembling voice: “Sir Cangmu… please go away. I will not make such embarrassing requests again.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan said this while gritting her teeth.
But when she turned around in despair, she found that Cangmu’s big hands were around her waist from behind.
Mao Yue Xigao’s cheeks suddenly turned red, and even a faint blush appeared on her neck.
She bit her lip, suppressing the surprise in her heart, “You… don’t you want it…?”
Mao Yue Xigao’s voice became softer and softer.
“What are you thinking about? I’m just worried that you are injured.” Cangmu said helplessly.
Only then did Cangmu understand that Mao Yue Xi Yan thought that he had rejected her.
At this time, Cangmu also changed his mind. He suddenly thought that his abnormal self-healing ability might help Mao Yue Xigao recover from her injuries quickly.
But this method…may be a bit special.
Then Cang Mu added: “Besides, our agreement hasn’t ended yet. You want to run away now? No way!”
Hearing Sogi’s blunt words, Mao Yue Xi Yan was not angry at all. Instead, the corners of her mouth couldn’t help but rise slightly.
“Then why are you doing this now?”
Hearing this, Cang Mu chuckled and said, “I have a way to help you recover quickly.”
Mao Yue Xi Yan’s beautiful eyes lit up, “Really? What’s the solution?”
She believed in Cangmu’s words without a doubt.
Then Cangmu leaned close to Mao Yue Xigao’s ear and whispered a few words.
“What?!” Mao Yue Xi Yan, whose face was already slightly red, became even more embarrassed and her whole body turned red and hot after hearing this.
“Will that… really work?”
Seeing Mao Yue Xi Yan’s charming and beautiful appearance, Cang Mu didn’t say anything more.
He smiled and put his arms around her slender waist, kissing her gently on the lips.
“By the way, you didn’t finish what you were saying just now. What are you ready for?”
After the kiss, Uzuki Yugao’s legs went limp and she slapped Sougi’s chest, “Get ready… to be bullied by you, a bad guy… Ugh!”
An hour later.
“If I eat this, will my injuries really be healed?”
“Why are you asking so many questions? You’ll know soon, won’t you?”
Mao Yue Xigao was lying on the bed.
Her hair was disheveled and her body with graceful curves was completely exposed to the air.
She was breathing heavily and lying motionless.
Her mind was blank at this moment.
Then, as if she realized something, she quickly sat up.
She discovered that the fine scars that had originally covered her body were actually healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Looking at this scene, Cangmu breathed a sigh of relief.
Sure enough, my guess was correct.
He suddenly thought, what if anyone in his harem got injured or sick in the future?
Wouldn’t that make me my own strongest medical ninja?
But this kind of medical method…it’s better not to use it frequently.
Mao Yue Xi Yan happily sat astride in front of Cang Mu, “It actually works, you are so amazing, Cang Mu!”
Cang Mu rolled his eyes at her, “Do you really think I was lying to you, deliberately letting you…”
“Oh, stop talking!” Mao Yue Xi Yan quickly covered Cang Mu’s mouth.
But Cangmu moved away and continued: “The key is that you agreed…”
Hearing this, Mao Yue Yugao buried her head in Cang Mu’s chest in embarrassment.
She was about to say something when she suddenly realized that something she had suppressed was rapidly awakening.
At this moment, Mao Yue Xi Yan’s beautiful eyes lit up.
She raised her head proudly, as if she had suddenly grasped the opportunity to win and wanted to turn defeat into victory.
There was a hint of pride in his haughty look.
“Someone is so powerful that he seems to be able to control everything, but he can’t even control himself.”
A deliberately playful smile appeared on Mao Yue Xigao’s charming face.
Cang Mu smiled slightly, “I think you forgot who was begging for mercy just now.”
After saying that, Cangmu’s hands were already on Uzuki Yugao’s beautiful buttocks.
“Lord Cangmu, I was wrong…”
The next day, when the medical ninja on duty opened the door, he was a little panicked when he saw the two people already dressed.
“Master Uzuki Yugao, your injury hasn’t healed yet! How could you…”
However, she had only said half of her words when she noticed that there was not a single scar on Mao Yue Xigao’s fair and slender legs and delicate arms.
The female doctor-nin immediately covered her mouth in surprise, “Your injury is completely healed?!”
At this time, Cang Mu coughed twice and said, “Tsunade-sama gave me a special medicine, and it really worked after I gave it to her.”
When the female medical ninja heard that it was Tsunade’s hand gesture, she immediately looked as if she understood what was going on and didn’t ask any more questions.
Then, Cangmu and the other person walked out of the ward.
The medical-nin who was in charge of making up the bed was just confused.
“I understand the sheets are so wet. Healing medicine is supposed to detoxify and induce perspiration, but… why is there blood?”
“No, I have to ask again.”
Chapter 43: Disaster of Konoha (Old Version)
After saying goodbye to Uzuki Yugao, Aoki returned to his residence.
Then I couldn’t wait to open the system panel.
Want to check the rewards this time.
However, the system remains unreliable.
There were always five big words in front of Cangmu, “Rewards being drawn.”
Look at the circle that keeps refreshing.
Cangmu was very depressed. He opened the phone every few days, but always got the same answer.
Until later, Cangmu suspected that the system was stuck?
Do you want to create a new bond to refresh it?
So Mu thought so.
However, in the next ten days or so, he was never idle, or rather, he was forced to be busy.
There was no time to complete his harem plan.
One task after another made Cangmu’s scalp tingle.
He even suspected that this was Tsunade’s deliberate revenge for the incident he had committed that day.
Half a month later.
In a dense forest at the border between the Kingdom of Soup and the Kingdom of Fire.
“Whoosh—”
When Aoki’s kunai pierced the Adam’s apple of the last rebel ninja of Kumogakure.
Around Cangmu, the bodies of more than a dozen rebel ninjas died in miserable conditions.
If you look closely, you can see that they died almost at the same moment.
At this time, Mao Yue Xigao had just pulled the long sword out of the scabbard.
But the battle was over.
This was his seventeenth mission in the past ten days – to wipe out the smuggling gang entrenched on the border of the Kingdom of Hot Springs.
Shaking off the blood droplets on Tenkuangyun, he looked at the corpses on the ground and sighed: “Can’t we have some decent opponents?”
As he spoke, he put his arm around Uzuki Yugao’s slender waist, “Yugao, don’t you agree?”
Uzuki Yugao rolled her eyes at Souga, a trace of worry flashing in her beautiful eyes, “Alright, don’t you know that almost half of the ninja world has heard of you now?”
“My legend?” Cangmu was a little puzzled.
At this time, another subordinate of Aoki, Yuzuki Kazesami, came over and interrupted their conversation.
He sighed and said, “Captain, it’s too easy to do missions with you, isn’t it?”
“You always kill everyone before you even start!”
Cang Mu curled his lips and said, “How about I don’t do it next time and let you do it?”
Hearing this, Fengji Yuzuki laughed awkwardly and said, “Forget it then.”
Cang Mu stopped talking nonsense and said, “Okay, the mission is completed, but it’s still early, so go do what you need to do.”
After Cangmu finished speaking, the other two Anbu except Uzuki Yugao disappeared from the spot tactfully.
He turned around and looked at Mao Yue Xigao with ill intention.
Mao Yue Xigao blushed a little when she was looked at by Somu.
“What, what are you doing! Didn’t I just give it to you before the mission?…”
Somu pinched Uzuki Yugao’s beautiful and perky buttocks wrapped in the tight Anbu uniform.
“What are you thinking about? I was just saying that the village of Yuzhiguo that we just passed by on the way here seemed quite lively.”
“They say there’s a special hot spring bath. Do you want to check it out?”
As soon as Mao Yue Xi Yan heard the word hot spring bath, she immediately understood what So Mu was thinking.
But she did not refuse, but nodded slightly.
In the natural bathing pool of the Spring Village in the Land of Hot Springs, Aoki leaned comfortably on the shore of the pool, enjoying the leisure time after completing his task.
At this moment, heated discussions suddenly came from the pool behind him.
This immediately aroused Cangmu’s gossipy heart.
He leaned back slightly.
“Have you heard?” A big man with a scar on his face smashed a wine bowl outside the bathtub.
“Last month, at the Iron Country’s black market slave auction, Konoha sent a demon wearing a cat mask to disrupt it…”
“Cat face mask? Isn’t that Konoha’s Anbu? What’s so strange about that?” said another long-haired ninja.
Scarface suddenly lowered his voice and said seriously, “This guy is different!”
“You didn’t see that scene, for one minute! Just one minute!”
“Hundreds of samurai and ninjas were chopped into pieces by swords!”
“Is this true? It’s so exaggerated? Hundreds of people? Even if they were hundreds of pigs, it would take Konoha’s Hokage a long time to catch them, right?” The long-haired man was still a little skeptical.
But at this time, another bald man interrupted.
“He, what he said is true. I also know that guy from Konoha!” The bald man said with a look of horror on his face.
“It is said that Hanzo of the Hidden Rain Village died at his hands.”
A few more people in the bath joined in the conversation.
“So, now the rumor in the ninja world is that if you encounter the Konoha disaster during a mission, you can just abandon the mission to save your life!”
Cangmu was stunned when he heard this from behind.
Why does this sentence sound familiar?
Isn’t this used to stop water?
Why is it being used on me now?
Somu was very depressed about this. He just wanted to finish the task quickly and go back to kiss Sakura’s little face and touch Xiyan’s little waist.
Then let the little hammer give you a foot massage.
That’s why I was a little harsh.
But you don’t want to call yourself a “disaster”, right?
However, although he said this, the upturned corners of Cangmu’s mouth betrayed him.
Cangmu felt a little bored and prepared to get up.
However, at this time, the bald man continued, “It is said that this disaster has a strange quirk!”
“What quirk?”
“This guy actually likes men!”
“What?!”
“It’s said that if he encounters a man he doesn’t like during a mission, he’ll chop him in half!”
“But if he takes a fancy to me, I’ll be in trouble!” said the bald man, pretending to cover his butt.
Cangmu gritted his teeth as he heard this from behind!
What the hell is going on? It’s getting more and more outrageous!
When Mao Yue Xi Yan heard this, she burst into laughter.
“Cang Mu, I didn’t expect you to have such a hobby, hahaha.”
As Mao Yue Xi Yan finished speaking, her delicate body stiffened and ripples appeared in the water of the pool beneath her.
“I’m wrong, I’m wrong, Master Cangmu, I won’t laugh anymore.”
The movements of the two attracted the attention of the group of people in the bathhouse next door.
The bald man looked at Cang Mu unkindly, “What are you arguing about? Can’t you see that the gentlemen are talking about something?!”
“Sorry for disturbing my pleasure. Come here and kowtow to me and apologize!”
The bald man became more and more excited as he spoke, and from time to time his eyes glanced at Uzuki Yugao who was wearing a yukata next to Souga.
“But if you let that little beauty come to keep me company, I’ll let you go.”
Upon hearing this, Cangmu put away the smile on his face.
And Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at the bald man with eyes full of sympathy.
Seeing Cangmu’s cold eyes, the bald man didn’t care at all.
But the scarface at the back felt a shudder in his heart.
Where have I seen this guy’s eyes before?
Oh right, what did that woman call him just now…
Cangmu?
Wait, that Zai’s name. It seems to be Cang…
Thinking of this, Scarface’s face turned pale instantly!
The body soaking in the hot spring trembled uncontrollably as if it had fallen into an ice cave.
The next second, without even saying goodbye, he crawled out of the bathtub and ran out of the bathing area for his life.
At this time, the bald man did not notice what was happening behind him.
He was still shouting, and before taking action, he was going to find out Cangmu’s background.
“Kid, which village are you from? Tell me your name! If there’s someone I know in your village, I’ll let you go.”
There was blood in Cang Mu’s eyes.
“Konoha Village, Aoki.”
“Cang…” The bald man’s arrogant look froze!
Just as a look of fear appeared on his face, his eyes lost their luster and he fell heavily into the bathtub.
The others had already disappeared.
Cangmu was too lazy to kill them all.
After all, others have only exaggerated his deeds a little bit, and Cangmu is not that bloodthirsty.
After this incident, Cangmu no longer had any interest in taking a hot spring bath.
Then he stood up and walked out of the bathtub.
Returning to the Anbu base, Cangmu opened the system panel.
A prompt pops up on the panel: [Establish a bond with Uzuki Yugao! Reward extraction progress 99%!]“How come there’s still 1%?”
Thanks to Lord for the monthly ticket!!!
Thanks to kedi for the reward!!!
I’m begging for some extra money from you all, thank you so much!!!
Chapter 44 Reward! Sage Mode: Dragon Cave (Old Version)
Cangmu was disappointed for a moment and was about to close the system panel again, but he didn’t expect that the next second, the progress bar that had not moved for thousands of years actually rose by the last 1%!
Cangmu was suddenly so moved that he wanted to cry!
My reward has finally arrived!
Then, a system notification rang in his ears: [Rewards drawn! Claim now!]After waiting for so long, Cangmu decisively chose to receive it!
What will the reward be this time?
According to the nature of the system, the longer the extraction time, the better the reward, right?
But Cangmu thought again and realized that the system rewards are sometimes related to the characters with whom the bond is established.
For example, when he was with Suna, he obtained the puppetry technique which has not been of much use so far, and when he was with Sakura, he obtained Hashirama cells which were barely related to “medical care”.
And this time, Uzuki Yugao…could it be the Konoha-style swordsmanship?
That’s too good, isn’t it?
However, Cangmu was obviously overthinking it.
When the reward appeared on the panel, Cangmu was stunned.
His pupils suddenly shrank, and an expression of uncontrollable surprise appeared on his face!
[Rewards drawn, congratulations to the host for obtaining Sage Mode: Dragon Cave!]“Sage Mode?! So powerful?!” Cangmu couldn’t stop laughing!
As far as he knew, there were about six types of Sage Mode in the original work.
First of all, there is the Myobokusan Sage Mode, which appears the most frequently.
Naruto, Minato, Jiraiya and others learned the Sage Mode from the Toad Clan in Myoboku Mountain.
The second one is the curse mode.
This is the Sage Mode that Orochimaru developed based on his research on Jūgo’s body.
However, in Cangmu’s opinion, the Curse Seal Mode is not even half of the Sage Mode. It is so weak that it is not worthy of the word Sage.
As for the third Dragon Cave Sage Mode, it was the reward obtained by Cangmu.
Normally, it is obtained through training in the Ryuchi Cave, and the most classic owner is Kabuto Yakushi.
Unfortunately, the opponent that Kabuto, who has the Sage Mode, meets is the cheater Uchiha Itachi.
With one move, Izanami completely restricted Kabuto Yakushi’s strength, and he was unable to exert much of the power of Sage Mode.
What a pity.
As for other Sage Modes, there is another cheater, Hashirama Senju, who can clap his hands and shout out any ninjutsu.
With another clap of his hands, the Sage Mode came into being, but the origin of Hashirama’s Sage Mode was unknown.
Cangmu thought it might be related to Ashura’s reincarnation.
As for the last one that Cangmu knew, it was the highlight of the whole play.
The most oppressive boss, Uchiha Madara later mastered the Six Paths Sage Mode!
But strictly speaking, there should be a Wet Bone Forest as well, but it seems that Cangmu has no impression of who possesses the Sage Mode of the Wet Bone Forest in the original work.
Various scenes of Sage Mode from the original work emerged in Cangmu’s mind, and he suddenly became even more excited.
“Now, let me try out the Sage Mode I possess!”
The next moment, Sage Mode is activated!
Silver light burst out from Cangmu’s spine, and golden dragon scale patterns appeared on his skin.
His eyes turned into silver-white vertical pupils.
Silver veins like stars spread out from the whites of his eyes.
Compared to the characteristics of the snake that appears in Kabuto Yakushi’s Sage Mode.
Cangmu’s Sage Mode may be more worthy of the word “dragon”!
“Now, let’s try out the power of Sage Mode!”
Cangmu raised his fingertips, and all the rubble within a radius of 100 meters in the vast underground space was suspended.
Immediately afterwards, the entire underground space trembled violently under Cangmu’s terrifying chakra.
“Oh no! I forgot this is underground!” Cangmu’s expression changed slightly.
He also didn’t realize that he hadn’t launched any attack at all.
Just trying out the power of Sage Mode almost brought down the entire underground space.
In order to avoid being buried alive, Cangmu quickly canceled the Sage Mode.
“Hu——” He let out a long sigh.
Even though he only maintained the Sage Mode for a few dozen seconds, it was still a bit too much for him.
“It seems that Sage Mode, like Susanoo, needs more practice.”
Somu was thinking to himself, not knowing how big a stir he had caused in Konoha when he entered the Sage Mode just now.
In the Hokage Building, Tsunade, who was handling affairs, suddenly stood up, her beautiful eyes filled with anxiety.
“What a terrifying chakra fluctuation! This is…”
However, before she could sense it carefully, the chakra fluctuation dissipated instantly.
Tsunade frowned, “This chakra feels…somehow familiar, could it be…”
She immediately thought of Cang Mu, but then shook her head.
“That’s impossible. No matter how terrifying this guy’s talent is, he shouldn’t be…”
“Never mind, call him over and ask him first.”
Chapter 45 Mission, Shy Shirai Hinata (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 45 Mission, Shy White Silk Hinata Picture and Text
The setting sun dyed the Hokage’s office amber. Tsunade leaned lazily against the sandalwood desk, her snow-white high-heeled boots folded over the pile of documents.
The pearly white sheer stockings wrapped around her slender legs shone softly in the twilight, and the slight indentations at her knees resembled carvings on jade.
She was rarely wearing a tight-fitting OL uniform today. The V-neck opening of the pure white coat was barely covered by the black lace shirt that covered her proud curves.
A golden buckle from the Hokage’s cloak dangled precariously over the edge of the ravine.
She suddenly leaned forward, her round buttocks pressing into the leather seat, creating an ambiguous depression. The friction between her stockings and the leather made a slight rustling sound.
Fingers with cherry pink nail polish slid across the scroll, and the agarwood beads on the wrist slid down with the movement, hitting the stocking strap buckle with a crisp sound.
As the dusk climbed up the back of her neck, a strand of golden hair fell from her bun and brushed across her toes wrapped in white silk – where she was wearing a forehead protector made of Cangmu, the metal inner edge still carrying her body temperature.
“It’s really not you?” Tsunade suddenly raised her eyes, and hooked her forehead guard with her jade-like toes and shook it.
The instep wrapped in white silk is arched in a graceful arc, and the pearly luster flows along the legs with the movement.
As for why Sogi’s forehead protector ended up on Tsunade’s feet…it was because he couldn’t help but tease Tsunade as usual.
“It really wasn’t me.” Cangmu waved his hand.
He was afraid that after admitting it, Tsunade would have even higher expectations of him and assign him a bunch of difficult tasks.
After a pause, Tsunade did not continue the topic.
Then she pursed her red lips and changed the subject, “Okay, but… I’m looking for you for something else this time. It’s about a new mission.”
Aomaki’s face changed. Orochimaru’s experimental subjects were not exploited like this, right? And there was a mission?
“I think this matter…” Aomori was interrupted by Tsunade in the middle of his words.
“Protecting the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan…”
“I feel it is my duty to do this!” Cangmu’s eyes were firm.
Tsunade rolled her eyes at him before continuing.
After a thorough and easy-to-understand explanation, Cangmu finally understood the content of the task.
The “Pure Eye Altar” that has been passed down by the Hyuga clan for hundreds of years has begun to move. It is said that the altar can promote the evolution of the Hyuga clan’s Byakugan.
When Cang Mu heard this, he was shocked. Pure eyes! ?
That is the top-level eye technique that first appeared on Boruto during the original Boruto novel!
How come now…
However, after a little thought, Cangmu felt that the so-called Pure Eye Altar might not be quite the same as the Pure Eye he understood.
There shouldn’t be such a miraculous effect as directly awakening the Pure Eye.
Otherwise, the Byogan wouldn’t have existed until Boruto appeared.
However, the mere fact of increasing the strength of the bloodline was enough to shock the Hyuga family.
“You mean, that altar will cause civil strife within the Hyuga clan?” Cangmu asked.
Tsunade nodded and said, “Konoha is not directly involved in the internal affairs of the Hyuga clan, but for the sake of peace in the village, you are needed to protect the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan.”
“good!”
Somu agreed without hesitation.
I didn’t have time before, but now I can contact Hinata and take her into my harem under the pretext of completing a mission. Isn’t that killing two birds with one stone?
After all, the time for Pain to invade Konoha is not far away.
If I don’t intercept Hinata in advance, it will be troublesome when Hinata confirms her feelings.
Then Souga took off his forehead protector from Tsunade’s white silk toes, rubbed it, and then quickly left the Hokage Building.
………
The moment Aoki stepped into the Hyuga main family residence, whispers could be heard from behind the paper doors on both sides of the corridor.
Several young female kunoichi poked their heads out from behind the cypress pillars, their reddened cheeks hidden behind their silk fans. “That’s Master Aoki? He’s even more handsome than the rumors say…”
“It’s just good luck.” The young man from the branch family wearing a blue-gray kimono in the corner snorted coldly.
Cang Mu ignored the talk.
Walk straight through the dry landscape garden.
He turned his head and met a pair of white eyes that were clearer than moonlight – Hinata was kneeling on the edge of the eaves, her snow-white jade feet sinking into the maple-red tatami.
The twilight penetrated her light gauze furisode kimono, dyeing her pearly white stockings a honey color.
The sock cuffs left light crimson marks on her plump thighs. The plain green belt was tied very high, highlighting the proud curve of her full breasts, but the snow-white part was barely covered by the overlapping lapels.
When she stood up and saluted, the rustling sound of her stockings rubbing against the tatami mixed with the crisp sound: “Mr. Cangmu, thank you for your guidance. I’ll be relying on you for the next few days.”
Hinata’s snow-white toes swayed under the eaves, and the faint cherry blossom pattern on the bottom of her socks looked like fallen plum blossoms dotted with crimson.
The sound of Cangmu’s Adam’s apple rolling can be heard clearly.
He really couldn’t understand why Naruto would give up such a beautiful woman and go after Sakura instead.
Of course, Sakura is also very smooth.
“You’re welcome. You’ll be fine as long as I’m here.”
Cang Mu’s tone was filled with unquestionable confidence.
Hinata was stunned by what she saw.
When Souga’s gaze turned to her, Hinata quickly lowered her head with a blushing face.
Hinata was about to ask to take Somu to the tea room.
At this moment, the crisp sound of wooden clogs hitting the ground suddenly came from the corner of the corridor.
A young man with a blue cross mark on his forehead appeared.
The boy exuded a calm and steady aura that was very familiar to Cangmu.
The person who came was his future brother-in-law, Hyuga Neji.
“As long as you’re here, nothing will happen to Hinata. Aren’t you a little too confident?”
Neji’s gaze swept across Somu’s body like a scalpel.
Faced with Neji’s sharp words, Aogami was not angry.
He knew Neji wasn’t being intentional.
Although his future brother-in-law doesn’t say it, he actually cares about Hinata very much.
In the original work, he also admired the character of Neji.
A genius at splitting up families, he is upright and incorruptible.
It’s just a pity that his death was so miserable.
But this time, as Neji’s future brother-in-law, there is absolutely no way he would let Neji die so hastily.
Thinking of this, Somu couldn’t help but say: “Uncle… no, Neji-kun, if you don’t believe me, you can test my strength at any time.”
“Just what I want.”
As he finished speaking, Neji took a Tai Chi-like stance.
Neji’s Byakugan suddenly bulged with veins: Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms! Chakra transformed into silver needle-like streams of light, striking directly at the vital points on Souki’s body.
Somu just chuckled and accurately stabbed into the blind spot where Neji’s palms overlapped in the dense palm shadows like a rainstorm.
The next second, the cold tip of the sheath touched his forehead.
Shock flashed in Neji’s pale eyes.
He knew he had lost completely.
Then he retreated, bowed to Cangmu, turned around and left without saying a word.
Hinata looked at Souga’s back, and suddenly remembered Naruto who had stood in front of her before, and her pretty face turned slightly red.
Then she stepped forward and gently tugged at Souga’s sleeve, “I’m sorry, Neji-nii just…”
“I understand.” Cangmu looked at the fullness that was pressed against his arm.
Hinata immediately noticed it and quickly took two steps back: “Ao…Aoki-kun, I didn’t mean it!”
Chapter 46 Hinata’s Wet Temptation (Old Version)
Hinata stepped back in panic, not noticing that her feet had reached the edge of the pond.
By the time she realized she had missed a step and was about to fall into the pond, it was too late.
Hinata screamed, but the next moment Somu appeared and put his arms around her waist, pulling Hinata back.
Then Hinata’s heavy and plump breasts pressed tightly against Souki.
Feel the solid touch on your chest.
It’s… so hard, Hinata couldn’t help but think.
She bit her lip, her whole body tensed, her cheeks burning, and she blinked desperately to calm herself down.
“Cang…Cang Mu-jun, please let me go. This…this is not good.”
Hearing this, Somu did not act hastily, but made sure Hinata stood firmly before slowly letting go of her hand.
Hinata covered her burning cheeks and stammered, “Aoki-kun, I’ll go…go get you some tea.”
However, Hinata was so flustered that she seemed to have forgotten that she had just been pulled back from the edge of the pond by Souga.
She turned and missed a step.
A soft sound was heard.
Hinata fell into the pool.
“Ah–!” She screamed, afraid that Cangmu would come to pull her again, so she quickly jumped out of the pond.
But Hinata was soaked like a drowned rat, and her upper body clothes instantly became translucent and stuck to her body, and the outline of her pink lace bra was clearly visible.
Drops of water flowed down her thighs, soaking her pearly white silk.
“Cang Mu-kun… I’m sorry to have made a fool of myself. I… I’m going to change my clothes first!”
Hinata, who was soaked all over, did not forget to bow politely to Souga.
Seeing that cute look, Cangmu couldn’t help laughing.
“Be careful.” Somu looked at Hinata’s panicked back and gave another warning.
Hinata said “hmm” and hurried inside again.
After a while, Hinata’s voice suddenly came from inside the house.
“Ah~, Cangmu-kun, are you still there? Can you come in and help me, ah~…”
Aomugi just thought of Hinata’s beautiful legs in white silk stockings.
Then I heard her gentle call.
“What happened again?”
He walked in quickly.
Hinata was seen frantically holding down a water-style ninjutsu scroll.
But even though Hinata tried so hard, the scroll was still triggered with a bang.
Cangmu took a glance and saw that it seemed to be a scroll of water array wall, which was not very harmful.
Hinata screamed and took two steps back. Before she could even start changing her clothes, she was soaked again.
Souga looked at Hinata from the side and saw the thin cloth clinging to her skin, outlining curves that made her blood boil.
The lace pattern of the pink bra was clearly visible through the wet fabric.
Drops of water slid down her slender neck.
It formed a small puddle in the clavicle and continued to flow down over the plump curve supported by the bra.
Hinata turned and looked up, her soaked skirt clung to her buttocks, the outline of her lace panties faintly visible.
The white stockings became a little hazy after absorbing water, and you could see the light pink indentations left by the sock cuffs at the ankles.
“This is simply a wet temptation!”
“Huh? What did you say, Mr. Somu?” Hinata tilted her head and glanced at Somu while resisting the water wall.
Somu smiled and then started to help Hinata.
“Ms. Hinata, please get out of the way!”
In order to avoid overwhelming the entire room, Cangmu did not choose to suppress the scroll violently.
Somu came in front of Hinata, and Hinata’s wet chest pressed against Somu’s back.
Hinata was squeezed by the water and forced to push forward against Sora Aoi.
Hinata felt very embarrassed and anxious because of the embarrassing situation.
Fortunately, as Cangmu touched the scroll, the powerful chakra directly sealed the scroll.
“Thank you, thank you…”
But just as he finished speaking, Cangmu turned too much, and his solid chest heavily crushed the soft flesh.
“Ah——” Hinata stepped back in panic, her face turning red as cranberries.
“Feel sorry!”
Even though it was Souga’s mistake, Hinata quickly apologized.
“It’s okay! Go change your clothes!”
Hinata’s heart was beating violently, and she ran away as if escaping when she heard this.
There was a rustling sound behind the curtain.
Joey’s slender fingers unbuttoned the outer layer of her kimono, and the wet clothes fell to the ground with a “plop”.
She stepped on the tip of her right stocking with her left foot and gently pulled it down.
Revealing the calves with a pearly luster.
As soon as she saw the pair of crystal jade feet, Hinata threw away her stockings and went to the room further inside to change clothes.
The moment the wooden door closed, Cangmu breathed a sigh of relief.
This is the Hyuga family. Fortunately, his curse has been removed, otherwise if something happened… we would be doomed.
After a while, the wooden door was pushed open.
Somu turned around and saw Hinata walking out barefoot.
The pure white silk suspender skirt was rippling in the summer breeze blowing in from outside.
The knee-length cream-white lace stockings were as thin as mist, and the ruffles at the sock cuffs piled up at the knees as she bent her legs.
“Mr. Cangmu…” She hurriedly pressed down the hem of her skirt that was blown by the wind, and her toes in her pearl sandals curled up slightly.
She came and sat in front of Cangmu, the three-dimensional cut of her skirt outlining her peachy hips.
Hinata herself obviously didn’t realize that this was a fatal temptation for Aomichi.
Still looking up at Cang Mu with those deer-like eyes: “Mr. Cang Mu, let’s talk about going to the Eye Cleansing Altar tomorrow.”
Chapter 47 Hinata’s Request, Branch Family Killing (Old Version)
Hinata knelt beside the tea table.
His fingertips unconsciously stroked the rim of the celadon cup.
“The elders of the branch clan have joined forces with three clan elders. They…want to use the power of the altar to reverse the caged bird curse.”
Cang Mu’s eyes swept across the back of her knees, where her stockings were tight.
Fine beads of sweat oozed out of there due to tension, making the lace pattern translucent.
He deliberately pushed the teacup towards her hand and said, “If you let Neji be baptized in your place, can you break the suppression of the main family on the branch family?”
My father said that the altar still has the chakra of the ancestors of Hamura.
Hinata hurriedly caught the teacup, the tea splashing onto her sleeves. “If the branch family’s bloodline is closer to our ancestors, perhaps…”
“If the branch family’s bloodline is stronger than the main family’s, can it overturn the thousand-year-old main family system?”
Hinata nodded, “Maybe, but that’s not what I wanted to say, Aoki-kun. I know you’re very powerful.”
A pleading look appeared on her face. “But, could you please not kill anyone tomorrow?”
“In Hinata’s eyes, both the main family and the branch family are one family. I don’t want…”
Souki smiled helplessly. Hinata was so silly and cute.
But according to Aoki’s understanding, Neji should not be the kind of person who would seize Hinata’s bloodline baptism opportunity.
I guess there’s something else going on. Never mind. Let’s see what happens tomorrow.
The Hyuga clan was just a mere clan, and was not taken seriously by Somu.
The two continued talking for a while before Cangmu said goodbye and left.
Hinata looked at Souga’s back curiously.
They are obviously the same age, why is Cangmu-kun so powerful… and so calm, and so handsome…
No, no! Hinata. What are you thinking?!
On the way back, Cangmu was in a good mood.
Hinata is still as cute as in the original novel, with a childlike face…
Cang Mu was thinking, when he suddenly stopped and frowned the next second.
Then, eight black shadows suddenly swooped down from the eaves of the houses on both sides of the road.
The leading black-clad ninja had a somewhat hunched figure, and traces of vicissitudes of life could be seen in his white eyes.
However, as to why they were dressed in black and wearing masks… Cangmu was very confused.
Please, in the entire ninja world, apart from your Hyuga clan, who else has this iconic Byakugan?
What is the purpose of wearing black clothes and masks?
As Aomori was complaining in his heart, the leading ninja spoke.
“Lord Aoki, what happens tomorrow is a family affair of our Hyuga clan. I hope you won’t meddle in it.”
Cangmu gave them a blank look.
He introduced himself right away and added his signature eye roll. What’s the point of this outfit? Is it a ritual?
He then smiled and said, “Do you think you can succeed without me caring? You are underestimating the strength of the Hyuga clan.”
“There’s a reason why your branch family has been suppressed by the main family.”
“Like, you want me to change my mind, just with a few of you?”
“You!” A man behind the hunchbacked old man pointed at Cangmu and was about to curse him, but was stopped by him.
“Lord Cangmu, are you really unwilling to give up?”
Cang Mu yawned, “I have already promised your eldest lady,
“Don’t even imagine that I’ll stop.”
Seeing that the matter could not be settled, the old man in the lead changed his expression, and the other seven ninjas immediately took action to surround Cangmu.
Although, Cangmu didn’t know how their white eyes… conveyed their expressions.
Eight ninja swords wrapped in chakra were unsheathed at the same time.
The blade reflected a pair of white eyes with bulging veins.
Eight Trigrams Sealing Formation – Revised! The eight people formed seals and shouted in unison, and the Yin-Yang fish emerged from the ground, trapping Cang Mu in the center of the formation.
The old man pressed his palms to the ground, and the improved version of the caged bird curse spread along the lines of the formation.
Boy, you have no idea about the strength of the Hyuga family. You should feel honored to die by this move!
“Puff!”
The sound of swords piercing flesh and blood could be heard continuously.
Eight ninja swords stabbed into Somu’s body at the same time.
Blood splattered everywhere!
Then the eight people swung the blades together.
“Tear—”
Cangmu’s body instantly turned into countless blood clots.
The old man put away his sword and stood up, a disdainful smile on his old face, “What, the disaster of Konoha is nothing more than this!”
However, just as the words fell, the eight people were so frightened by the scene before them that their pupils shrank and their bodies trembled.
Because, in front of their eyes, the Cangmu that had been broken into countless pieces of flesh was actually slowly recovering!
The blood is re-coagulating and the heart is gradually reorganizing…
The seven people were terrified and were about to flee, but the old man in the lead reacted.
“Illusion? When exactly?”
“When did he make the hand seal? Even if he’s known as a ninja without hand seals, at least he needs to make some movements to release a genjutsu, right?!”
Mujin Ninja is another nickname of Aoki because he is proficient in various ninjutsu.
And the ninjutsu is released so quickly that you can’t even see the hand seals being formed!
Of course, not being able to see the seal-making movements is a misunderstanding by others. Cangmu doesn’t need to make seals at all.
“No…” The old man paused.
“Are they your eyes?!” he yelled at Cang Mu in the illusion.
It is rumored that Konoha’s Disaster possesses the power of the Sharingan, and it seems that it is indeed true! ?
“Cang Mu” smiled and said, “If you answer correctly, there will be a prize!”
Bang–
The next moment, the crisp sound of the mirror shattering was heard.
All eight people fell in a pool of blood.
Then he was burned by Cangmu’s fire escape.
He promised Hinata that he would not kill her tomorrow, but he didn’t mention today.
Thank you for the reward from Laoye Boss!!
Chapter 48: Orochimaru’s Attack, Hinata’s Worry (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 48 Orochimaru Attacks, Hinata’s Worry
The next day, Somu followed the main family of the Hyuga clan to the Pure Eye Altar.
However, I don’t know if it’s because I trust Cangmu too much.
The only people responsible for escorting Hinata were Somu, a carriage, and a coachman.
Cangmu suddenly remembered a sentence.
I asked you to leave the most dangerous place to me.
I didn’t ask you to leave all the dangers to me! !
But fortunately, with Hinata’s company, Souki didn’t complain so much.
The space inside the carriage was not narrow, but because of the bumps, the two of them would often inadvertently have slight physical contact.
until……
Hinata lowered her head, not daring to look at Somu’s eyes, “Somu-kun, when do you think they will come?”
As soon as he finished speaking, a violent explosion was heard.
The blast instantly overturned the carriage. Because the fullness of her chest accounted for a large part of the weight, Hinata’s unstable center of gravity suddenly fell towards Soggi in front of her.
Just as Cangmu was about to move, he was pinned down by the soft flesh coming towards him.
Although he was somewhat tempted by the softness and faint fragrance in front of him, Cangmu knew that now was not the time.
Then he quickly turned over and protected Hinata under him.
Several more explosions were heard, and the carriage instantly broke into pieces.
As the two rolled down the slope into the bushes, Hinata’s lace stockings left several white marks on Aoki’s waist and abdomen.
“A-Aoki-kun…” Hinata’s fingers, which were supporting Aoki’s chest, dug into his skin.
I could feel his pounding heart through the torn stockings.
The pure white suspender skirt rolled up to the base of the legs, and the edge of the socks was stuck in the middle of the thigh, exposing the snow-white skin scratched by thorns.
Cang Mu’s breath brushed across her sweaty collarbone: “Hinata, you really mean what you say.”
Hinata blushed when she heard this, and was about to apologize, but Somu held her lower back with his hand to avoid the gravel. However, Somu’s hand accidentally rubbed the sensitive area on Hinata’s waist.
Hinata trembled as if she had received an electric shock, and the softness of her chest formed a surprising arc through the wet fabric.
The sound of ninja tools breaking through the air came from outside the bushes, and Cangmu held her and turned around to avoid the kunai.
Hinata’s sandals fell off at some point, and her feet wrapped in torn stockings rubbed against his calves: “Aoki-kun, please… please put me down first! Hinata can fight too!”
“Not now.” Cangmu chuckled as he looked at her hot earlobe.
Then Cangmu waved his hand.
“Earth Escape·Earth Flow Wall!”
Several rock walls stood in succession, protecting Hinata in the middle. Then Cangmu looked at the attacker.
The next moment, his brows furrowed slightly.
“These people…don’t have any eye rolls?”
Could it be that Hyuga Bunsou found foreign aid from somewhere?
The dozen or so people in front of Cangmu were all wearing beige robes, with a purple rope as thick as an arm around their waists, and a soft rubber skirt on the lower body.
“No, why does this outfit look familiar?”
The next moment, Aomura remembered, isn’t this one of Orochimaru’s classic costumes?
Sasuke also changed into this outfit after following Orochimaru.
He instantly realized that these people were Orochimaru’s men.
Moreover, the people in front of him were different from the inferior experimental subjects he had encountered before.
Each of them exudes a powerful chakra aura.
Some of them even had the same Corpse Vein as Kimimaro, with bony spikes growing on their bodies.
Several other people also have different bloodline limits.
Is it a finished product test subject?
But why does Orochimaru know so clearly the routes of him and Hinata?
Cangmu’s eyes narrowed.
I guess it was that old guy Danzo who did it again.
Is he colluding with Orochimaru or even the Hyuga branch?
Sure enough, just as Cangmu was thinking this, a familiar figure appeared behind the many experimental subjects.
“Long time no see, Aoki-kun.” Orochimaru showed a gentle smile on his face, as if he was meeting a good friend.
Cang Mu curled his lips, “Orochimaru, what are you doing here?”
“Didn’t Mr. Aomaki ask me to come to Konoha to have tea with you when I have time?”
“You’re an adult, but you don’t have any tact. Can’t you see I’m busy?”
Orochimaru was stunned, and without further ado, he raised his hand, and the experimental subjects around him all received the instruction and rushed towards Souki.
“Aomura-kun, it’s time to go home.”
Orochimaru licked his lips and looked at Souga as if he had seen a treasure in the world.
That was the look of a scientist obsessed with research.
The change in Cangmu’s strength was far beyond his expectations, so in order to prevent Cangmu from becoming so strong that it was out of his control.
Orochimaru then contacted Danzo in advance and came here.
However, he didn’t expect that Cangmu was never under his control.
On the other side, Cang Mu just sighed as he looked at more than a dozen powerful chakra auras rushing towards him.
The next second, a powerful and evil chakra surged out of his body.
In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color, and the surrounding air seemed to be ignited by this chakra.
First, bones emerged from around Somu’s body. That was Susanoo’s initial form. Ribs as hard as steel surrounded his body.
Then, a skeleton-like body gradually took shape, with strange flames burning in its empty eye sockets, as if it were a messenger from hell, emitting a chilling aura.
As chakra continued to be injected, Susanoo’s body began to be covered with meridians and flesh, and a coat formed by chakra wrapped around his entire body.
“This… is impossible!?”
Orochimaru, who was watching this scene from a distance, had his severe vertical pupils shrank into a slit in shock!
“Susanoo… No! But that eye of his?!”
He noticed that the three magatama in Cangmu’s eyes condensed into the shape of a kaleidoscope.
He immediately recalled the scene when he was defeated instantly after just one look at Uchiha Itachi.
“How could this be…” He couldn’t imagine why Souga’s Sharingan evolved so quickly!
The next moment, Orochimaru gritted his teeth and his figure instantly disappeared from the spot.
At the same time, the bodies of more than a dozen finished experimental subjects were chopped down by Aomaki’s Susanoo sword holding Ame no Murakumo!
Looking at Orochimaru’s figure walking away, Souki did not choose to chase him.
After all, little Hinata is much more important than Orochimaru.
He waved his hand to remove the earth wall, and Hinata’s face on the rock wall was full of worry.
When she saw that Cangmu was safe and sound, she rushed forward and hugged Cangmu.
“Aoki-kun, I just sensed a lot of powerful chakra auras. Are you okay?”
Hinata’s white fingers unconsciously wandered across Souga’s back, and through the torn combat uniform, she felt a trace of fine bloodstains on Souga’s smooth back.
That was the injury he suffered from the Exploding Talisman in order to protect Hinata.
But it’s almost healed now.
Hinata was surprised when she realized the way she was hugging him, and her knees wrapped in pearl stockings were already wedged between Souga’s legs.
“Here… and here…” Her fingertips brushed across the bloodstains on Cangmu’s collarbone, and her moist breath swept across his Adam’s apple, “Are these the injuries from just now?”
Cang Mu suddenly held her hand that was reaching for her waist and abdomen: “Okay, it’s just a little skin broken, it’s nothing serious, but Hinata, if you keep touching me…”
He lowered his eyes to look at their abdomens pressed together, “It’s not just the wound that’s going to happen.”
Hinata’s ears instantly turned red, but she stumbled and fell back into his arms due to the wound on her ankle.
Cangmu took advantage of the situation to hold her buttocks, and the snow-white skin exposed at the torn lace stockings was pressing against the “Ame no Murakumo Sword Scabbard” on his waist.
………….
……………
Thanks to lord for the monthly ticket, thank you big brother! ! ! !
Chapter 49: Altar Mutation Hinata’s Soft Lips (Old Version)
Hinata didn’t know what hit her from behind.
She just pushed him away quickly, blushing and saying, “Mr. Cangmu, let’s continue!”
Cang Mu nodded, “But time is urgent, we need to find another way to travel.”
“Change to another one?” Hinata was wondering when she was suddenly picked up by Somu.
The light and shadows in the forest were mottled, and Souga’s arms firmly supported Hinata’s knees.
The white silk kept rubbing against his forearm as he galloped, revealing the warmth of his skin.
Hinata put her arms around his neck, and the softness of her chest rubbed against Somu’s collarbone with the bumps.
“Aoki-kun…actually there’s no need to be so anxious…” Hinata just opened her mouth and her mouth was filled with wind. She hurriedly buried her face in his shoulder.
Cangmu deliberately used the treetops to gain leverage to fly into the air. The feeling of weightlessness made her instinctively clamp her legs together, and the torn part of her lace stockings was completely stuck in his waist.
“Hold on tight.” Cang Mu chuckled in her ear. “If you fall, you’ll turn into a little cat.”
When the altar came into view, branch family ninjas were lying all over the place.
Hinata Hiashi and the main family guards were tying up the unconscious branch family member. When they saw the two, they looked surprised and said, “Didn’t you meet them on the way…”
Although he believed in Tsunade’s judgment of Souga’s strength, but… wasn’t this happening too quickly?
Cang Mu put Hinata down, the warmth of Hinata’s body still lingering on his fingertips: “It’s just some trash.”
He looked around but didn’t see Neji.
And there are too few people in the surrounding branches, right?
As if he could see Sogi’s confusion, Hyuga Hiashi sighed and said, “This morning, Neji broke into the branch family’s residence alone and used Kaiten to stun all the rebels.”
He looked at Cangmu with complicated feelings.
“He said…real change doesn’t have to come through sacrifice.”
Cangmu nodded without saying anything.
Hinata Hiashi looked towards the altar.
He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Hinata walk safely up to the altar to be baptized.
He continued, “Although the branch family issue has been basically resolved, I still have to go back and appease the rest of the branch family. Hinata, I’ll ask you to continue to look after her!”
After saying this, Hinata Hiashi turned around and left with his men.
Then only Sonoki and Hinata were left on the huge altar.
Somu stared blankly at Hinata, who was being baptized like an angel in the center of the altar.
The dazzling light shone on her pure body.
However, the next moment, something strange happened.
Hinata’s tender toes wrapped in white silk had just touched the Yin-Yang fish totem in the center of the altar when the entire stone platform suddenly shook violently.
Cangmu’s face changed, and when he flew forward, the cracks in the ground suddenly opened up, accompanied by streams of water. A hand condensed from countless chakras stretched out and tightly grasped Hinata’s ankle.
“Don’t move!” Cangmu placed one hand on her ear, almost touching her sweaty nose.
The other hand tore open the torn stockings on her left leg, and placed the palm of his hand directly on the tender skin on the inside of her leg.
Hinata was shocked by Somu’s actions and her face turned red with embarrassment. Just as she was about to speak, she felt numb all over by the lightning chakra injected by Somu.
“Aomu-kun…you…”
A trace of shyness flashed across Hinata’s pretty face, but before she could finish her words, she found a stream of black and red chakra energy overflowing from her white thighs.
“What’s this?”
Although Hinata didn’t understand what kind of energy that was, she could understand that Souga’s actions just now were for her own good.
The bone-white palm shattered in the lightning in Cangmu’s hand, but the dome of the altar began to crumble.
Sougi hugged Hinata and rolled behind the stone pillar. Her wet lace bra was completely stuck to Sougi’s chest.
When the second wave of strange palms came, Cang Mu suddenly said to Hinata: “I’m sorry.”
Before Hinata could react, Souga had already lifted her hips and legs and wrapped them around his waist.
Cang Mu leaned against the stone pillar and pulled out Ame no Murakumo from his back.
Then, Susanoo was instantly activated!
The two were surrounded by dark blue chakra armor.
However, Hinata’s sandals fell off during the previous struggle, and the soaked white silk arch of her feet unconsciously rubbed against Souga’s lower back.
This made Cangmu feel a little itchy.
But he knew that the important thing was to do, and the next moment he flashed to the center of the altar.
The moment the sword of Ama-no-Murakumo pierced through the core of the altar, the gushing white strange energy actually had the strange ability to devour chakra!
However, the endless chakra in Cangmu’s body didn’t care about this loss at all.
But Hinata on the side was in a miserable state. The chakra in her body was rapidly lost, and her delicate face turned pale.
Seeing this, Cangmu immediately made a decision.
“Hinata, look at me!” Hinata raised her head slightly and looked at Souki.
Then he sealed Hinata’s slightly open red lips in the strong wind and transferred his own chakra into Hinata’s body.
Hinata’s Byakugan eyes suddenly glowed with a blue halo.
When the last wave of devouring energy subsided, even Cang Mu felt overwhelmed and collapsed.
Then his naked chest pressed against Hinata’s violently heaving softness.
“Cang…Cang Mu-kun…are you okay…?” Hinata turned her head away from Cang Mu’s lips.
The postures of the two were somewhat ambiguous, Hinata’s long white silk legs were inexplicably placed on Souga’s shoulders.
Every wrinkle on the soaked white stockings shone with a glistening watery luster.
Hinata’s rapid breathing, wrapped in the fragrance of peaches, sprinkled on Souki’s face, and the whiteness under the wet lace bra was faintly visible.
Aomaki leaned forward with his Adam’s apple rolling, and Hinata’s unexpected moan made him unable to suppress his inner impulse.
Then, he suddenly saw Hinata’s fingertips clutching his collar turned white, and her teeth bit her lower lip until it turned white.
“Aoki-kun… this… is too fast…”
Somu paused and stood up, then lit a fire with his fingertips to dry Hinata’s wet white stockings.
After a while, Hyuga Hiashi’s anxious shouts were heard outside the ruins of the altar.
Somu leaned close to Hinata’s burning ear and whispered softly, “I won’t let you off so easily next time.”
Chapter 50: Xi Yan’s comfort, jealous Sakura Ino (old version)
Although there were some minor mistakes in the middle, Hinata’s blood baptism was finally completed successfully.
But it was just as Cangmu expected.
The altar did not help Hinata open her pure eyes.
It just made her white eyes more developed.
After hearing the news, Cangmu suddenly felt some sympathy for the Hyuga branch family.
Fortunately, they did not succeed.
Otherwise, in the end, Neji might be buried on that altar.
Even if you manage to complete the baptism by chance, nothing can be changed.
But none of this has anything to do with Cangmu. He has already gotten what he wanted anyway.
That means there has been obvious progress in the strategy to conquer Hinata!
It’s a pity that the Hyuga clan hadn’t arrived in time.
The posture he and Hinata were in at that time.
He might just step forward, oh no, he should step forward.
After completing the mission, Cangmu came to Xiao Xiyan’s residence.
And she seemed to have known that Cangmu was coming and had made preparations early.
Uzuki Yugao’s residence is hidden in a sea of wisteria flowers in the back mountains of Konoha.
Just as Somu was about to knock on the door, he was pulled into the house by a purple chakra thread.
Uzuki Yugao was still wearing the Anbu uniform – but three buttons were missing at the collar.
Revealing the plump breasts under the black bra.
She also changed her original uniform trousers into a short skirt.
Under the short skirt are a pair of tight legs wrapped in black stockings.
“Have you completed your investigation into the Hyuga family?”
As soon as she entered the door, Mao Yue Xi Yan pushed Cang Mu in front of the entrance mirror.
Cang Mu smiled slightly and responded: “Haven’t I just finished investigating that side and now I’m here to investigate you?”
Mao Yue Xi Yan heard the homonym of “Cang Mu” and snorted sadly.
Then she turned around and sat on the weapon rack, raised her left leg high and placed it on Cangmu’s shoulder, and her garter dug into her snow-white skin.
“I heard that Master Aoki had a great time at the Hyuga household today?”
Cangmu’s lips brushed across her flesh-colored toes, which were faintly visible under her stockings.
“That’s because of the mission. Didn’t you see I came to you as soon as I completed the mission?”
Somu patiently comforted the jealous Uzuki Yugao.
She snorted softly, “Hmph, who knows if you’re here to see me or my Xiaoxue.”
Just as Somu was about to explain, Mao Yue Xi Yan suddenly lowered her right leg and rubbed it down from his chest.
It didn’t stop until it encountered a difficult obstacle.
Mao Yue Xi Yan’s face flushed red, as if she had caught some kind of handle on Cang Mu, “Humph, I knew it!”
Now that his motive had been revealed, Cangmu stopped talking nonsense.
So he raised his hand and grabbed Mao Yueyugao’s delicate ankle and put her long legs back in place.
The next morning, Mao Yue Xigao sat up and stretched, then started to clean up with full energy.
Looking at the mess on the ground, a shy and happy smile appeared on her pretty face.
“As expected of an elite ANBU master, Master Uzuki Yugao. You were so exhausted from the battle last night, yet you’re up so early today?”
Cangmu pinched Mao Yue Xi Yan’s beautiful buttocks in a naughty way.
She raised her hand and patted the back of Cangmu’s hand.
“Okay! You still have the nerve to say that? You’ve prevented me from completing my mission these past few days!” Mao Yue Xi Yan said, biting her lip.
“As the captain, I will grant you three days’ leave.”
Looking at Cang Mu’s malicious smile, Uzuki Yugao said resentfully: “Three days!”
“Lord Cangmu, are you sure these three days are for me to take a break? If they’re over, I’ll be in trouble!”
“Well, I still have to report the mission to Hokage-sama!”
After Mao Yue Xi Yan finished speaking, she put on her clothes neatly and walked out.
When I heard Tsunade Souga, my heart trembled.
This woman is treating him like a donkey in the production team!
The value of the Cangmu has been squeezed out to the point where there is nothing left!
No, we have to change the current situation quickly!
Cangmu thought.
If you want to exploit him, you have to exploit him in other aspects.
Afterwards, Cangmu, who had finally managed to relax, decided to go out for a walk.
The morning light penetrated the cherry blossom forest of the Konoha training ground. Aoki was strolling around while biting a three-colored meatball when he suddenly heard a familiar quarrel.
Look in the direction of the sound.
Sakura’s short pink hair flew as she punched.
The person in front of her was Ino, whom Aomura was also very familiar with.
Ino’s purple belly-baring battle suit was soaked with sweat at this time, clinging to her soft flesh that was about to burst out.
The high-cut straps dug into the snow-white and delicate thighs, and a pair of peach-shaped buttocks were stretched out in a thrilling curve under the leather shorts.
I have to say, if we only talk about physique, Ino is indeed stronger than Sakura now.
“What do you know about a broad forehead? Sasuke-kun must like the elegant type…”
Before Ino could finish her words, Sakura suddenly said arrogantly: “Sasuke is given to you, I already have someone else!”
“Humph, broad forehead, you’re smart…”
“Hey, wait.” Ino was a little surprised.
Based on her understanding of Sakura, who is obsessed with looks, how could Sakura find someone she loves so quickly?
So how handsome is this guy?
“Just you, huh, who is that person? Tell me, how could there be someone who can surpass Sasuke…”
“Aoki.” Sakura showed a sly smile declaring victory.
Ino was immediately defeated when she heard this.
She had once seen Cangmu at the village entrance while he was out on a mission.
That neat silver hair, the stern face, and the powerful aura emanating from his body.
At that time, Ino bit her lips and couldn’t help but slightly clamp her legs together.
If the person Sakura loves is really Aoki…
No! Sakura must have lied to me!
Just as Ino was thinking this, Sakura saw Souga passing by.
She immediately rushed forward and hugged Cang Mu: “Did Cang Mu miss me?”
Then he whispered, “I and I… over there, I miss you so much!”
Cangmu almost choked on the meatball in his mouth.
Although Sakura is not usually very rude in front of him.
But isn’t Sakura a little too gentle at this moment? It makes Cang Mu feel uncomfortable.
Sakura’s body temperature could be felt through the ninja uniform, and the shampoo had the disinfectant lemon scent commonly used in the treatment department.
But it is mixed with the unique sweet fragrance of a young girl and a hint of milk.
Ino’s pupils suddenly trembled: “How is it possible?”
The next second, Ino suddenly appeared between the two of them.
She deliberately pushed up her bust, which was two sizes larger than Sakura’s.
Two buttons on the collar of the ninja suit had been undone at some point.
“Senior Cangmu! Can you help me study the Heart Transformation Technique~”
“Senior Cangmu, you don’t have to move. I can control your body…”
Sakura’s powerful punch smashed the nearby rock: “Inobo, you did this on purpose!”
“Well, you guys chat first? I have something to do, so I’ll leave first!”
Cangmu felt a headache looking at the two people’s posture, and quickly found an excuse to leave.
However, just as he turned a corner, he met Hinata who was staggering towards him.
Aomori: …
Thank you for the monthly ticket from Tears of the Wind, thank you!!!
Chapter 51: Shameful Illusion Teaching, Brave Hinata (Old Version)
Since that day, the figure of Souki would appear involuntarily in Hinata’s mind.
It’s obvious that the two have been in contact for quite a while.
But Hinata always couldn’t help but think of the scene where her legs were on Aomura’s shoulders…
At that time, Hinata seemed to feel something touching her.
But I was too nervous to pay much attention.
Hinata finally understood.
And every time I think of that scene, my whole body becomes numb and my pretty face gets hot.
So Hinata plucked up the courage to find Souki.
At Hinata’s request, Souki also went with her to Hinata’s courtyard.
Seeing another new courtyard in front of him, Cangmu couldn’t help but sigh that the Hyuga family was really rich.
Hinata was still kneeling beside the tea table.
However, this time she wore tight black stockings on her tender legs, making her already slender legs even more attractive.
The black stockings were a bit thin, and the blood vessels on Hinata’s instep were clearly visible under the light.
“Actually, I…” Hinata clenched her furisode, hesitated for a moment, and ultimately didn’t have the courage to say it out loud.
“I…I want to ask Cangmu-kun for advice on illusion techniques…”
“Practicing illusion?” Cangmu felt helpless, as if all the time he had spent was just for this.
Hinata nodded, “Father said that in future battles, we will inevitably encounter opponents who use illusions.”
“And you are Konoha’s master of illusion…”
Cang Mu didn’t refuse, “Okay.”
Then, blue chakra ignited at his fingertips.
Drawing chakra patterns in front of Hinata: “The key to resisting illusions is to find the anchor point for chakra flow…”
The next second, Souga moved next to Hinata, his fingers suddenly covering her waist, “For example, here.”
Hinata’s breathing suddenly became rapid.
The black stockings rubbed against the tatami as her trembling legs did, making a blushing rustling sound.
Hinata’s black silk stockings suddenly pressed together, the toes of her socks unconsciously hooking up Cangmu’s calves: “Cangmu-kun…is this really training?”
“Of course.” Then Cangmu withdrew his hand and began to explain.
“Although illusions are also about creating an environment to defeat the enemy, they can be used in many different ways.”
Souga’s eyes then met Hinata’s.
“The most common usage is to make the target see the scene he least wants to see.”
“Let him suffer mental torture in this illusion.”
“Once he can no longer endure the painful scene and his spirit collapses, then in reality, death is not far away.”
Hinata blushed slightly as she listened attentively to Souga’s instructions.
Cangmu continued, “To learn how to resist illusions, you must first face them.”
“Next, I will use illusion on you and make you see the scene you least want to see.”
“Hinata, are you ready?”
“Yeah!” Hinata nodded heavily.
When she looked up and met the bloodshot in Cangmu’s eyes, the surrounding environment had suddenly changed.
The flames that shot up into the sky instantly engulfed the night sky of Konoha.
Hinata’s Byakugan pierced through the thick smoke and saw her father, Hyuga Hiashi, being pierced by a kunai on the broken Hokage Rock.
Hanabi was sobbing in the ruins, holding the charred doll.
Hinata stepped on a broken arm while running madly – it turned out to be Naruto’s tattered orange jacket.
“Mr. Somu!” She screamed and rushed into the center of the battlefield, just in time to see Somu’s Ame no Murakumo sword being shattered by blood-red lightning.
His chest was pierced by a pitch-black blade, and blood foam splashed on her face with his last smile: “I’m sorry… I couldn’t keep my promise…”
Hinata hugged his gradually cooling body tightly, tears mixed with blood soaking through her clothes.
However, the next second, the person in his arms trembled slightly, and the smoke and smell of blood receded like a tide.
Hinata found herself sitting astride Somu’s legs, her arms tightly around Somu’s waist.
Somu coughed lightly twice, and he could also see the illusion that Hinata experienced.
But that illusion was not created by him, he just triggered the thing that Hinata was most unwilling to face.
But he didn’t expect that the last person to appear in Hinata’s illusion would be himself.
He brushed across her wet eyelashes and said, “Okay, the illusion is over. If you keep strangling me like this, I’ll die sooner or later.”
Somu’s palm was sunken under Hinata’s buttocks wrapped in black stockings.
Hinata noticed that the illusion had disappeared and quickly stepped aside with a blush.
Then he said with lingering fear: “Mr. Cangmu, your illusion is so powerful. You clearly told me in advance that it was an illusion.”
“But I still can’t help but believe…”
Cang Mu smiled and said, “It’s normal.”
“It’s like if someone suddenly told you that the world you live in is all an illusion, probably no one would believe it.”
He suddenly thought of the near future when Obito wanted to release the Infinite Tsukuyomi on the entire world.
“Some people, even if they know it’s an illusion, are unwilling to break free.”
Hinata was a little confused by Souga’s unreasonable words, but she still nodded in cooperation.
Somu calmed himself down, “I just showed Hinata a painful scene.”
“But, that’s just the most common use of illusion.”
“A stronger illusion is one that makes the target see the scene they most want to see. Even if they know it’s an illusion, they won’t want to leave!”
“Come on, Somu-kun, I’m ready.” Hinata’s beautiful eyes sparkled with anticipation.
She also wanted to know what she most desired in her heart.
Then Cangmu cast the illusion again.
Darkness instantly enveloped Hinata.
However, when the darkness receded like a tide, Hinata found that the scene around her had not changed at all.
However, he was actually lying in Cangmu’s arms!
“Ah——” Hinata couldn’t help but exclaim.
Because she saw the hot spring shrouded in mist.
Cang Mu’s lips were kissing her calves along the line of her wet black silk legs.
The originally tightly wrapped furisode kimono turned into a transparent gauze at this moment.
The fullness of her chest rose and fell under the gauze mist with her breathing.
“Is this… an illusion?”
Hinata was a little skeptical, but her waist was firmly locked by Souga’s big hand.
Then, suddenly, chakra chains surged from Souga’s body and wrapped around her ankles.
Spread her legs shamefully.
“Hmm—”
Hinata suddenly whimpered, and the arch of her foot wrapped in black stockings stretched into a crescent shape on the tatami.
Looking at her flushed face, the “Aoki” in the illusion suddenly stepped forward and kissed Hinata.
Hinata whimpered.
However, the next second, she suddenly grabbed Cangmu’s wrist.
Veins bulged uncontrollably in his eyes, and he actually condensed a chakra blade in the illusion.
“break!”
The moment the hot spring illusion shattered.
Cang Mu spoke up: “As expected of Hinata, you broke the illusion so quickly.”
However, Hinata did not feel the joy of breaking the illusion at this time.
Instead, there was an obvious look of loss on his face.
The next second, she suddenly spoke as if she had made some kind of decision:
“Aoki-kun, do you know… why Hinata was able to break through the illusion so quickly?”
Cang Mu was stunned when he heard this, “Why?”
However, what Cangmu didn’t expect was.
The next second, Hinata suddenly turned around and pressed her black silk toes against his chest.
“Aoki-kun, because… because Hinata hopes that’s true…”
Hinata’s legs wrapped in black stockings tightened and loosened, and her toes were stretched into a graceful arc.
Then he slowly lifted up Cangmu’s shoulders.
“Aoki-kun, do what you want to do to Hinata that day… okay?”
Chapter 52 Hinata’s Teaching, Naruto Returns (Old Version)
After saying that, Hinata turned her head away with a red face and hot hair.
Seeing that Hinata was so brave to offer teaching ninjutsu.
Somu decided to finish what he hadn’t done last time.
He stepped forward decisively.
Seeing that Cangmu agreed to her request.
A happy smile suddenly appeared on Hinata’s little face.
He murmured, “Cang Mu-kun…”
Hinata is worthy of being the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan.
He has mastered the technique of Byakugan to perfection and has applied it in practice very skillfully.
It’s just that it’s a bit of a contrast with that pure and lovely little face.
Poor Souki worked hard to teach, but was always looked down upon by Hinata.
The moonlight coming in from the window cast their overlapping shadows on the door.
Souga’s hand was still caressing Hinata’s smooth back.
Hinata’s toes were hooked on the back of his neck.
A while later.
“Are you okay?” Somu kissed away the tears from Hinata’s eyes.
Hinata’s hair brushed against his chest as she shook her head.
The stockings had already been pulled down to the ankles, with the toes still dangling on the little toes.
The courtyard was suddenly startled by the cry of a night heron, and Hinata finally got up from Souki’s arms reluctantly.
Somu draped the kimono over her bare shoulders.
“Want to take a hot spring bath? I’ll carry you there.”
Behind the courtyard is a separate private hot spring.
Hinata nodded shyly.
When the hot spring mist blurred their vision.
Hinata finally recovered from her shyness.
The tender long legs created ripples in the spring water, and then skillfully wrapped around Cangmu’s waist.
Hinata asked cautiously, “Aoki-kun…that wasn’t an illusion just now, right?”
She was a little afraid that she was still immersed in Cangmu’s illusion.
Although there was a dull swelling and pain somewhere, she knew that this was really happening.
But Hinata still wanted to ask.
Women always do this, asking irrelevant and even silly questions afterward.
They don’t want to know the answer to the question, they just want to confirm that person’s heart.
Cang Mu gently sucked her earlobe and chuckled: “How can there be such a realistic illusion.”
The two embraced each other in the warm spring water.
Until the morning light penetrates the bamboo curtains of the hot spring.
Aomaki was using chakra threads to repair the torn black silk.
Hinata curled up in the blanket, the toes of her socks unconsciously rubbing against his calves: “Father said he would give a banquet tonight to thank you…”
“Thank you for eating the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family clean?”
With a wicked smile, Cang Mu put the repaired stockings back on her toes.
Hinata was so embarrassed that she hit him with a pillow, but he grabbed her ankles and dragged her into his arms.
The arch of his foot wrapped in black stockings pressed against his abdominal muscles, and he could clearly feel the morning heat.
But just then, Hanabi’s shout suddenly came from the corridor.
“Oune-san——”
Hinata heard this and pushed Aogami into the closet in panic.
Then Hanabi pushed the door open.
Hinata’s upright posture contrasted sharply with the messy bed.
Through the crack of the wardrobe door, Cang Mu’s fingertips suddenly lifted the hem of her furisode and drew circles on the inside of her black silk thighs.
This earned a fierce glare from Hinata.
Then he quickly stood up and pulled Hua Huo out.
When Hinata sent her sister Hanabi away, she turned back and found that Souga was nowhere to be seen.
The only words written on the dressing mirror, glowing with chakra light, were: Hinata’s stockings, I kept them as a trophy.
On the other side, Cangmu was in a hurry.
He is certainly not the kind of person who would ignore you just by pulling up his pants.
However, he discovered something surprising.
He sensed the arrival of a special chakra.
The chakra was fierce and powerful, but it was restrained by something and only revealed a faint breath.
“At this time… is Naruto back from training?”
That means Akatsuki’s action is about to officially begin!
The entrance of Konoha Village.
The copper bell in the watchtower suddenly vibrated wildly, and the telescope in the hand of the ninja on duty fell to the ground.
An orange figure came rushing from the horizon, and the hurricane created by the Nine-Tails Chakra scared away the flocks of birds in the entire forest.
Naruto tapped the treetops with his toes, the hem of his robe fluttering like flames – two and a half years of training had made him half a head taller.
“A lot has changed!!” He jumped up and down excitedly at the new buildings added to Konoha.
At this time, in the training ground of Class 7.
Sakura was peeling an apple with a chakra scalpel.
The blade accurately avoided the core and carved out heart-shaped flesh – this was the lunch box she prepared for Cangmu.
Konohamaru suddenly dropped from the sky: “Sakura-sister! I heard that Naruto-sama is coming back today!”
“oh.”
Sakura put the apple into the lunch box with Aoki’s Q-version portrait printed on it.
“Remember to remind him not to damage the statue at the entrance of the village.”
“Eh?” Konohamaru’s eyes widened. “Weren’t you most looking forward to Naruto’s return? Last time…”
“Kid, don’t ask so many questions about adults’ affairs!” Sakura’s powerful fist brushed past Konohamaru’s ear and smashed into the rock wall.
But even though she said this, there was still a glint in Sakura’s eyes.
Although her heart already belongs to Aoki, Naruto is still her important companion after all.
“Eh—Sakura, is this Sasuke? That’s not right, it doesn’t look like him. Who is that?”
Naruto’s voice suddenly came from behind.
He glanced at the portrait of Cang Mu on the lunch box: “Could it be? Is it the new dessert chef?”
Sakura instantly hid the lunch box behind her, her ears turning red.
“He is…the captain of the ANBU Sixth Team, Aoki-senpai!”
She suddenly grabbed Naruto by the collar and closed the distance, “You idiot! How come you’ve been training for so long and still aren’t steady at all!”
However, at this moment, Konohamaru suddenly pointed to the sky and shouted: “Look! Senior Aoki is competing with teacher Kakashi!”
At the other end of the training ground, Aoki was using his Lightning Style Chidori to collide with Kakashi’s Raikiri.
Souki was innocent, he just wanted to see with his own eyes the Naruto whom he had seen on the screen countless times.
But somehow he happened to be squatting in the same corner as Kakashi.
Then he pulled me over to spar with him again.
Chidori and Raikiri collided, producing a violent flash of light.
When the arc of electricity illuminated the side of Sakura’s face, she consciously covered her burning cheeks.
“As expected of Souga! He even tied with Kakashi-sensei!”
But in fact, Souki deliberately controlled the power of Chidori.
As Naruto watched this scene, his blue eyes narrowed.
“Si Guoyi! This guy named Cang Mu is so powerful!”
The two banned chapters are being revised as soon as possible!
Also, as always, thank you lord for your monthly ticket, thank you for your kindness!! QAQ
Chapter 53: Competition, Gaara was captured again (old version)
The sunlight slanted into the Hokage’s office.
Tsunade’s crossed legs cast a graceful shadow on the desk.
The Hokage robe with a deep V-neckline was stretched out in a breathtaking curve by her plump breasts.
When she leaned over, a lavender butterfly tattoo was faintly visible between the gaps in her clothes.
“Long time no see, you two. I hope your training has paid off.”
Tsunade shook the sake cup.
Jiraiya leaned against the windowsill and whistled, “Did you think we would come back without any results?”
Tsunade raised an eyebrow and chuckled, knocking the wine cup heavily on the table: “Then let me see your results!”
“Ah? How do I look at this?” Naruto scratched his head, causing the pig in Shizune’s arms to hum.
“Just let a certain man be your opponent.” Tsunade tangled her fingertips with her blond hair and glanced at the eaves outside the window.
“Us?” Naruto pointed at himself and Sakura.
“You and Sakura.” Tsunade suddenly raised her voice.
“I specifically asked him to stop more than a dozen S-rank missions just to wait for you.”
Before he could finish his words, there was a sudden sound of breaking tiles outside the window.
Cangmu, who was eavesdropping on the roof, felt something was wrong when he heard this.
Sure enough, Tsunade’s roar was heard immediately afterwards: “Aoki, have you had enough of eavesdropping?!”
Cangmu looked helpless and then climbed in through the window.
Seeing Souga coming, Sakura almost exclaimed.
She stared at Cangmu infatuatedly, her eyes full of pink love.
I even felt my body getting a little hot.
What’s going on? Why do I want it so much when I see Cang Mu?
It’s all this guy’s fault. He hasn’t come to talk to me for several days…
No, I have to have a good time with Cang Mu tonight…
Sakura’s wandering thoughts were interrupted by Tsunade, “This is Aoki, the captain of ANBU Team 6.”
Tsunade’s collar slid down another half an inch as she held her chin.
“Completed seventeen S-rank missions in two months, and his Lightning Release skills are no less than Kakashi’s…”
Naruto stared at Aoki, even though he had just witnessed the fight between Aoki and Kakashi.
But it seems that Cangmu is about the same age as me.
Then he suddenly sneered disdainfully: “What? Just this guy…”
“Isn’t that too unchallenging?”
The air suddenly stagnated.
At this time, Jiraiya looked at Somu with a serious look.
When did such a scary guy appear in the village?
Then he pressed Naruto’s shoulder: “Naruto, don’t underestimate the enemy, I can feel…”
“This guy is ridiculously strong.”
However, at this time, Sakura stepped forward and pretended to be unfamiliar with Souga.
“Senior Cangmu, please give me your guidance!”
Sakura faced Souga, her back to the others, and bit her rosy lips.
There was a coquettish look on her pretty face as she deliberately teased Cangmu.
Cang Mu smiled slightly.
It seems that Sakura is a little hungry after not seeing her for a few days.
The seductive look of her biting her lower lip made Cang Mu’s Adam’s apple roll.
“Hey hey!” Naruto suddenly jumped between the two of them.
Although Naruto didn’t notice the ambiguous interaction between the two, he could feel that Sakura was very enthusiastic towards Aogaki.
Then he said with some dissatisfaction: “Why is there another one after Sasuke left?!”
His azure eyes ignited with fighting spirit, “I’m going to beat you to pieces right now!”
Tsunade waved her hand, “Then let’s find a suitable place to start!”
The maple leaves in the trial field were swirling and dancing due to the chakra.
In the distance, Tsunade and Jiraiya were talking.
When talking about Aogaki, Tsunade couldn’t hide her admiration in her words.
There was even some strange emotion in her beautiful eyes.
But Jiraiya didn’t realize it, and just thought that Tsunade’s admiration for Souga was simply that of a junior.
“Then let me see what kind of strength this guy you praised so much has.”
The other half, when Somu yawned nonchalantly.
Naruto looked impatient.
“Damn it! Don’t underestimate me!”
Then, Naruto roared and formed a blue Rasengan in his hand.
Looking at Naruto using his shadow clone to make balls, Somu did not interrupt.
Instead, he carefully observed the release process of the Rasengan.
Now, he possesses the Mangekyō Sharingan and the ninjutsu talent granted by the system, plus the effect of Hashirama’s cells.
He no longer needs the system to reward him with ninjutsu.
He can easily master most of the ninjutsu just by taking a look at the casting process!
Just like now!
Naruto had just finished rolling the Rasengan and was about to rush forward.
But when he looked up, he found that Cangmu was gone.
By the time he realized it, Cangmu had appeared behind him like a ghost!
Naruto was startled and was about to swing the Rasengan at Sonoki.
However, the next second, Cangmu’s right hand instantly grabbed his wrist.
Even the Rasengan in Naruto’s hand quickly dissipated under the distortion of Aoki’s chakra.
This is the terrifying power of Aoki’s ninjutsu talent combined with the Mangekyō Sharingan.
He saw through the Rasengan’s structure at a glance!
By releasing chakra in the opposite direction of the Rasengan’s rotation, it can be instantly dissolved.
Sounds simple enough.
But in fact, as long as there is a trace of chakra that fails to keep up with the trajectory of the Rasengan’s rotation.
The Rasengan will instantly lose control!
Jiraiya’s pupils suddenly shrank as he watched this scene from a distance.
“This guy named Cang Mu… is really amazing.”
However, something even more shocking happened the next second!
Souga held Naruto’s wrist with his right hand.
A similar azure Rasengan appeared in his left hand at some point.
Naruto looked at the Rasengan slowly approaching his face with a look of astonishment.
“This guy… can actually use the Rasengan!”
However, Cangmu had just learned it.
Finally, the Rasengan stopped 3 centimeters in front of Naruto’s nose and dissipated.
Souga held back, after all, defeating the current Naruto would not give him much sense of accomplishment.
When Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, Souga then said, “Too slow.”
Then the long legs wrapped in lightning swept across Naruto’s waist and abdomen, kicking him into the rock wall.
Then he turned to face Sakura, Chidori’s lightning dancing on his fingertips.
Naruto’s defeat was completely within Sakura’s expectations.
Of course, she also understood that she could not defeat her man.
But he still pretended to attack Cangmu.
However, the attacking pink fist was easily grasped by Cangmu.
Somu took advantage of the situation and pulled Sakura back.
As the two passed each other, Somu took the opportunity to pinch Sakura’s beautiful buttocks hard.
At the same time, he whispered in Sakura’s ear, “Tonight, do it from behind.”
Hearing Sogi’s words, Sakura pretended to be calm.
But the red tips of her ears and her legs that she couldn’t help but clamp together betrayed her.
Seeing Sakura’s appearance, Tsunade in the distance covered her face helplessly.
“Forget it, let’s end this competition.”
However, just as the words fell, Jiraiya jumped off the stands
“Let me try this funny guy!”
However, before Jiraiya could move.
An Anbu ninja suddenly stumbled behind Tsunade.
“Hokage-sama, the Kazekage… has been captured!”
“What, Gaara was captured again?”
Chapter 54: Aomori: I want to be the Hokage’s “man” (old version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 54: Aoki: I want to be the “man” of Hokage
At night, in the Hokage’s office.
The moonlight passed through the window pane and condensed into silver frost on the hollow of Tsunade’s fair lower back.
She was bending over to sort out the scattered files. Her dark blue satin dress had a deep V-neck split along her back, and the two pieces of fabric were connected at the butterfly bones by only a gold chain.
Whenever her arms stretched out, her entire snow-white back would appear and disappear among her hair along with the crisp sound of the gold chain.
The pleats on the side waist create a full and plump curve at the buttocks, and press the leather seat under the beautiful buttocks into a charming depression.
Today, Tsunade changed into a pair of flesh-colored stockings that climbed from her ankles to her thighs, stopping just short of the absolute limit.
She leaned against the edge of the table in her ten-centimeter high heels, the tips of her shoes poking at the cuffs of her half-striped socks, and the friction between leather and silk made a slight sound.
“Have you finished reading the secret letter from Sunagakure?” Tsunade’s fingers tapping on the table made the buttons on her chest precarious.
Tsunade suddenly lifted her leg and stepped onto a low stool, and the slit skirt immediately slid down to her legs, revealing the flesh-colored lace at the top of her stockings that dug into her snow-white skin.
But her expression was serious as she said, “You know about Gaara, right?”
Souga nodded, and although he had expected it, he couldn’t help but feel a little sympathy for Gaara.
This guy… made him feel like Tang Monk, who was always being captured.
But Cangmu had already made preparations. He said calmly, “What do you need me to do?”
Tsunade paused, her beautiful eyes fixed on Somu, and she did not rush to tell him the commission.
Instead, she pursed her red lips and said, “Thank you for your hard work, Cangmu.”
Then he continued, “This time, you don’t have to follow the main force.”
“I just need you to keep Naruto safe in secret.”
“After all, the Nine-Tailed Fox in him is also one of the goals of the Akatsuki organization. You don’t need to take action unless it is necessary.”
A hint of worry flashed in her eyes as Tsunade added, “Be careful. Our opponent this time is Akatsuki.”
Even without Tsunade telling him, Aoki could understand how powerful Akatsuki was.
But at this time, he already had the confidence to defeat most of the Akatsuki organization.
However, if it is against Uchiha Itachi, Pein…
A Fei, also known as Obito, was not completely sure that he could defeat these people.
Fortunately, according to his memory, these three big bosses will not actually take action in this operation to rescue Gaara.
“no problem.”
As soon as Cangmu finished speaking, a gust of night wind suddenly blew outside the window.
The night wind blew cherry blossoms past Tsunade’s ears, and the golden chain cast a tiny halo of light in the moonlight.
She subconsciously pressed the button on her chest that was about to fall off, and her emerald eyes, reflecting Cang Mu’s figure, rippled.
“Come back alive.” Tsunade said suddenly.
The leather seat made a slight groan, and her crossed long legs in stockings changed position, leaving faint red marks on her absolute area.
“This is the Hokage’s order!”
Cangmu’s eyes swept across her tense instep, and suddenly he had a special idea.
“Tsunade-sama, how about we make a bet?”
Among the three ninjas of Konoha, pornography, gambling and drugs are all involved.
And Tsunade’s favorite thing is gambling.
Therefore, even in such a depressing atmosphere.
When she heard Cangmu say that he wanted to take a gamble, she couldn’t help but have a gleam in her eyes.
“What’s the bet…?”
Cangmu picked up the document that fell on the ground, and the word “Akatsuki” with the ink still wet was burned by a wisp of fire at his fingertips.
“How about I bet I can come back alive?”
“Bet on this?” Tsunade suddenly laughed, her plump, white, soft flesh undulating under the golden chain.
She leaned forward, leaning against the table, a faint fragrance emanating from the shadow cast by her deep V-neckline.
Tsunade knew that her luck in gambling had never been very good, and it could even be said that she always lost!
So, after a moment of contemplation, she said, “Okay, then I’ll bet you won’t come back!”
Then Cang Mu said leisurely: “Since it’s a bet… then there must be a stake?”
“Bet?” Tsunade pondered. The bet was too sudden and she hadn’t figured out what she wanted yet.
However, Cangmu spoke first.
He leaned on the desk in front of Tsunade, “My bet is, I’m going to be the Hokage’s man!”
Cangmu’s voice was passionate and righteous.
Tsunade was stunned.
Why is this guy so serious all of a sudden?
But she still thought carefully about Cangmu’s words.
With Aomori’s strength, there is indeed no problem for him to become Hokage.
However, after all, the Cangmu tree is from outside.
He did not have much experience in Konoha and his prestige was not high enough. Even if he wanted Aoki to be the successor Hokage, he could not convince the Konoha high-level officials and others.
However, she immediately realized that she was overthinking it.
Somu then said with a malicious look on his face: “What I said is: I am the man who will become Hokage.”
He deliberately paused on the word “man”.
At this point, Tsunade finally understood and was immediately filled with anger and embarrassment.
Hokage’s man, am I not Hokage, so isn’t that the man who wants to be me?
This bastard, after all this time, it turns out he’s still after me!
I thought so much!
She raised her head and looked at Cangmu’s playful eyes, and suddenly felt a little flustered.
I immediately pretended to be calm.
Tsunade suddenly shook her calves, and then the sound of high heels hitting the ground was heard.
Then she slowly raised her feet and placed them on the desk, and her toes wrapped in flesh-colored stockings just happened to be wandering on Cangmu’s chest through his shirt.
The moonlight flowed along the straight arch of her foot, and the lace at the base of her leg bloomed into a translucent rose.
“But, the bet is only fair if both parties place their bets.”
“But if you lose, where can I find you to bet with?”
Tsunade raised her chin as she heard the rustling sound of stockings rubbing against Aoki’s buttons.
She suddenly used force on her toes to push him against Somu’s neck, and the hem of her skirt slipped down to reveal her peach-colored thighs.
Cang Mu said confidently: “I won’t lose!”
Then he grasped Tsunade’s delicate ankles, digging his fingertips into the soft flesh at the top of her lace stockings.
Feeling the pulse quickening in his palm, he leaned forward until his nose almost brushed against Tsunade’s trembling toes.
Tsunade frantically retracted her long legs: “Arrogant brat…”
“Then I’ll wait for you to come back! Let’s see how you can be my man!”
…………………….
Thanks to 171 boss for the monthly ticket, thank you boss!!!
Chapter 55: Sakura’s Water Style (Old Version)
Harem Naruto: Starting from the Top Hi Sakura: Chapter 55 Sakura’s Water Style Illustrations
After the two made an agreement, Souga walked out of the Hokage Building.
As soon as he stepped out of the door, he was suddenly attacked!
However, facing the attack, Cangmu was not nervous at all, but instead smiled slightly.
In front of him, a pink-haired girl suddenly hung upside down from the cherry tree.
It was Sakura who had been waiting for Souga for a long time.
The hem of her shirt fell down due to gravity, revealing the black silk edge of her suspenders with a bow.
Two long legs wrapped in transparent black stockings are like spiders hunting under the moon.
Entangling the “unprepared” Cang Mu.
“I was chatting with Lady Tsunade until midnight~” Sakura said with a hint of jealousy.
She then wrapped her legs around Cang Mu’s waist like a sloth.
At such a close distance, Somu could smell the faint scent of peach on Sakura.
Then he raised his hand to support Sakura.
Feeling Sogi’s movements, Sakura felt numb all over and the arch of her foot couldn’t help but straighten.
He put his nose close to Sakura’s sweaty nose and said, “If you want to know so much, then after we go back today, if Sakura behaves well… I will tell you.”
Hearing Cangmu’s direct words.
Sakura was stunned for a moment, then she understood instantly and her pretty face turned red.
“What…what kind of performance!”
“What are you talking about…? We’re still on the street!”
Sakura said as she struggled to jump down, but was held tightly by Souga.
“Then we’ll talk about it when we get back.”
When Souga landed at the entrance of the apartment with Sakura in his arms, he finally put her down.
“There are still three days before the mission departs. I’ve been with you for these three days. Are you satisfied now?”
Cangmu smiled.
Sakura couldn’t help but smile with satisfaction when she heard that.
But when she thought about the three days, she suddenly felt a dull swelling and pain in a certain part of her body.
“It won’t take three days to arrive…”
Seeing Sakura’s embarrassment, Souga laughed.
Faced with Sogi’s ridicule, Sakura felt a little angry and embarrassed.
Then he took the opportunity to turn over and press Aoki onto the tatami.
Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he turned and walked into the room.
When she came out again, she had changed into an outfit that made Cangmu’s eyes light up.
Sakura’s pink hair swept across the collar of Sakura’s new JK uniform.
Perhaps because he was a little nervous, he sweated a little, and the slightly wet white shirt stuck to the undulating curves of Sakura’s delicate body.
A deep red bow was stuck below her tender white collarbone, trembling gently on the plump snow hill with her breathing.
Her lower body was a black pleated skirt that barely covered her thighs.
The over-the-knee black stockings outline Sakura’s slender feet.
Leaving shallow flesh marks in the absolute area.
As Sakura bent down to straighten the wrinkles of her stockings on her calves.
The third button of the shirt suddenly burst open, revealing a breathtaking round outline.
Although it is not as good as Hinata and Tsunade, it has already begun to take shape.
“Someone’s eyes are wide open.”
Sakura slowly walked towards Souga, her black silk knees rubbing against Souga’s calves in an ambiguous manner.
She hooked her fingertips around the loose bow tie and slowly pulled it down, revealing a heart drawn with lipstick on her collarbone.
“Do you like it, Cangmu… Is it too snug?”
“What do you think?” Cangmu did not give a direct answer, but just took half a step forward.
When the two were still a short distance apart, Cangmu stopped.
But Sakura already understood Souga’s answer.
“bad……”
Before Sakura could finish her words, she was picked up by Souga.
In the early morning.
Cang Mu slowly opened his eyes.
Looking at the mess that almost covered the entire bed sheet.
Then Youyou said, “See, what I said.”
Sakura’s face flushed so red she could barely speak.
He stammered, “How dare you say that? It’s you who made this mess!”
She quickly rolled up the bed sheet and walked towards the balcony, then threw it into the washing machine.
When she came back, Cangmu had already made a new bed.
He looked at Sakura and said calmly, “I didn’t realize, Sakura, that your water escape talent is quite extraordinary.”
Sakura listened to Cang Mu’s teasing and walked to Cang Mu angrily, “Say it again, believe it or not, I will hit you right away!”
Cangmu didn’t say anything, just raised his head, looking like he was ready to be slaughtered.
Seeing this, Sakura was completely helpless. She snorted coldly and lay down beside Somu.
“Go to sleep!”
After that, Cangmu didn’t make any more trouble, and the two of them spent a peaceful night in peace.
Until a loud call woke them both up.
“Sakura-chan!”
The doorbell rang with Naruto’s signature loud voice.
Sakura walked barefoot over the black stockings scattered all over the ground, and in a panic she put on Souga’s ninja vest.
Her fingers against the crack of the door trembled slightly, and the unfaded strawberry marks on her neck were faintly visible in the morning light: “Naruto! So early…”
“How can it be early? It’s already noon! Doesn’t Sakura always get up early?” Naruto looked surprised.
Sakura was about to explain.
However, Cangmu’s fingertips suddenly touched her lower back.
Sakura suddenly tensed up on her toes.
Naruto’s azure eyes suddenly widened, “Sakura-chan’s face is so red! Do you have a fever?”
The moment he reached out to check the temperature of his forehead, Sakura immediately blocked his way.
“No, I’m fine!” Sakura bit her red lips tightly.
But Cangmu had already kissed the back of her neck.
The wet touch made her legs go limp. Naruto’s doubtful nose almost squeezed into the crack of the door: “Are you really okay? You seem to be shaking…”
“No… I’m fine, maybe I have a cold.”
“Oh, by the way, Naruto, Kakashi-sensei seems to be at the training ground… Haah! Waiting for you!” She stepped on Souga’s instep, but he took the opportunity to hook her ankle.
“Kakashi-sensei?”
As Naruto rubbed the back of his head and turned around.
“Snap!”
There was a sound of two doors being shut tightly together.
Naruto’s voice muttering “Why is Sakura acting weird today” gradually faded away.
Chapter 56: Sunset Red, Can You Please Advice Me on Illusion? (Old Version)
After Naruto left, Souga once again asked Sakura to release the Water Style Technique before leaving.
When he walked out of Sakura’s residence, there were still some traces of moisture on Aomura’s fingertips.
However, as soon as he turned a corner, he ran into a depressed Naruto squatting under a telephone pole.
The blond boy was drawing circles on the ground with a kunai.
When he looked up, his blue eyes were misty.
“Aoki! Sakura-chan just said Kakashi-sensei was waiting for me at the training grounds, but it turned out to be a lie!”
“Well…” Cangmu scratched his head awkwardly.
“Maybe I was too engrossed in teaching her Water Style last night.”
“Did she get her training schedule mixed up?”
He deliberately emphasized the pronunciation of the word “water escape”.
Naruto didn’t have any doubts.
“Practicing water jutsu all night?” Naruto scratched the back of his head and suddenly realized.
“No wonder Sakura-chan looked weird today!”
“But when did Sakura gain water-type chakra?”
“Oh, forget it.”
After saying that, Naruto jumped onto the wall, and the hem of his orange clothes swept across Aoki’s shoulders.
“Aoki, call me for the next special training! I, Uzumaki Naruto, recognize your strength!”
“Rasengan plus Water Style would be super cool!”
Looking at Naruto’s back, Somu smiled helplessly.
This eccentric personality is exactly the same as in the original book.
He then wandered forward into the twilight.
Cangmu caught a glimpse of snow under the eaves of the dumpling shop.
He was going to find Hinata.
He had received a message from Hinata when he was still at Sakura’s house.
The content of the letter was very simple, just asking Somu to come find her, Hinata had something to ask Somu.
Although he was a little confused, it was Hinata’s request after all. How could Souki bear to refuse?
Ahem… Of course it wasn’t because Hinata gave him a particularly good feeling that day.
Thinking of this, Cang Mu couldn’t help but recall Hinata’s appearance when she rolled her eyes…
After walking for a while, Cangmu finally arrived at the place they had agreed on.
It’s a coffee shop.
Cang Mu looked through the glass.
Hinata was seen sitting in the corner, twisting her fingers.
The wisteria pattern on the hem of her furisode kimono swayed with her trembling knees.
Even though the two of them had already had that kind of intimate relationship, the thought of meeting Cangmu soon.
Hinata couldn’t help but feel nervous.
When she saw Cangmu approaching, her pretty face suddenly turned red again.
She looked up, her lavender pupils rippled: “Cang Mu-kun…you’re here?”
Somu sat next to Hinata familiarly, and this action made the shy Hinata tremble again.
“Miss me?” Cangmu picked up the cherry petals in her hair and rubbed her hot earlobe with his knuckles.
Hinata was a little panicked, but did not avoid Souga’s movements.
Instead, a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
“Mr. Somu, I’m sorry!” Hinata then bowed her head heavily towards Somu with an apologetic look on her face.
Seeing this, Cang Mu was a little surprised, “What’s wrong?”
“I… I told others about you teaching me illusion…”
Cang Mu pinched Hinata’s soft cheeks, “I thought it was something, it’s nothing.”
“Could it be that you also tell me what happened after I taught you illusion…”
Before Somu could finish his words, Hinata excitedly grabbed his wrist.
“Aoki-kun, no…Hinata didn’t say that.”
“It’s Teacher Hong!”
Sunset red?
When Cangmu heard this, her figure immediately appeared in his mind.
After coming to Konoha, he met the other person once during a mission.
At that time, Xi Rihong had wine-red curly hair that reached her waist, and her beautiful red eyes were charming and attractive.
Although the snow on her chest is not as exaggerated as Hinata and Tsunade.
But she was also very plump and proud, and her mature and domineering temperament made Cangmu stunned for a while.
This is different from Tsunade’s carefree and generous personality.
Xiurihong, on the other hand, has a more mature and domineering temperament.
If Kurenai is a rose with poisonous thorns, then Tsunade should be the flower blooming on a cactus…
“Sunset Red?” Cangmu pondered.
“Yeah!” Hinata nodded and continued.
“That day, Teacher Hong gave us a combat training session. The illusion she cast caught both Kiba and Shino.”
“But I was able to break Hong-sensei’s genjutsu, thanks…thanks to Aoki-kun.”
Hinata said as she looked at Souga with her beautiful eyes full of love.
“Then Teacher Hong praised me and saw that I had definitely been taught by a master of illusion!”
“And then… then I said your name.”
Hinata paused, studying Souga’s expression, as if she was afraid he might get angry.
But Cangmu looked normal.
Hinata breathed a sigh of relief and continued, “After I finished speaking, Kurenai-sensei was very interested in you.”
“So let me invite you to learn some illusion techniques…”
After understanding what had happened, Cangmu raised the corner of his mouth.
I just didn’t know who would be the next harem seat, and now it’s here?
Somu had no doubts about Hinata’s words.
After all, Yuhi Kurenai is indeed a master of illusion.
Even after Uchiha Itachi left Konoha, he still enjoyed the reputation of being Konoha’s number one illusion ninja.
It was normal for her to be interested in her own illusions.
Somu guessed that it was probably the period when he was not in Konoha.
The visit of Itachi and Kisame dealt a heavy blow to Kurenai Yuhi.
After all, the illusion that she had always been proud of was instantly killed by Itachi.
He even contributed the famous meme “Itachimon’s Illusion”.
He also witnessed Kakashi being killed instantly by Itachi’s illusion.
It’s normal to be hit.
After thinking about it, Cangmu did not rush to agree.
Instead, he raised his hand and lifted Hinata’s chin.
“Senior Yuhi Kurenai wants to learn about illusion…”
“Should I charge some tuition?”
Tuition? Hinata blinked in confusion until Souga’s thumb pressed against her lips.
She seemed to suddenly realize something.
With a trembling voice, he said: “Aoki-kun…Hinata is willing…”
Somu smiled and kneaded Hinata’s proud soft flesh, making Hinata blush, then turned and left.
“Then I’ll go find Kurenai-senpai first and then I’ll stay with you Hinata.”
When the last ray of setting sun sank into Nanhe River.
Aoki stood in front of the mansion submerged in wisteria flowers.
This is where Xihi Kurenai lives.